Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

113 - The Tea Shop Conclave of the Impending Inferno
113 - The Tea Shop Conclave of the Impending Inferno

Chaos reigned. As the trio walked through the streets, they saw signs of Bisha's influence wherever they looked. Buildings were visibly scarred by his renewed bombing campaign, and Taylor found herself involuntarily reminded of Mound Moor with its myriad anomalies. For every building scarred by a simple bomb, there were places where reality had simply given up. One building had been partially turned into perfect aquamarine crystal, visibly straining under its own weight. Another was slowly being consumed by a fire which seemed to feed on the concrete itself, even the heavy rain incapable of suppressing it. Taylor had always known that tinkers were potent, but this… it wasn't a good thing when she was being reminded of Mound Moor, a place where a deluded god had ripped reality a new one. The streets were either crowded or completely empty, with almost no inbetween. People were trying to stay at home, but in some cases 'home' was a pile of smoking rubble, or was actively being invaded by mad cultists with shrivelled eyes. Taylor thought she saw people from Winslow at one point - a group of teenagers she remembered wearing the ABB colours at one point, standing around a collapsed cultist. Blows rained down on the barely responsive body, and the sweat-slicked faces of the terrified young gang members were contorted into snarls. Each strike released a small gout of yellow liquid that steamed in the cold air, before being washed away into the drains by the endless rain. Taylor hoped there wouldn't be any long-term effects from that - weird yellow liquid gets into the water supply, people promptly start hallucinating about the source of all reality. One of them - a boy, just slightly older than her - turned to check out the newcomers. He blinked, processed what was before him, but no flash of recognition crossed his eyes. With a shrug, he returned to kicking the steaming body before him. Taylor wasn't quite sure how to feel about that. It was nice to not be bothered, but… had she really been that forgettable? Or had she changed that much? Chorei spoke up, sensing a certain amount of combined relief and indignation.

Think nothing of it, you just had your skull drilled open. Clean yourself up and they might notice you more, eh?

Taylor grumbled.

"Not remotely what I was thinking about."

If you say so.

Living with Chorei was going to be an experience. Like living with a weird immortal grandma who lives vicariously through her grandchildren. What fun. They walked onwards, keeping a good distance from anything that looked unnatural. Her swarm moved out to scan for anomalies, but when she found nothing but scared citizens, she relaxed her efforts. She might be reminded of Mound Moor, but there were important differences. For all the destruction around her, there was still none of the all-consuming strangeness of that now-destroyed town. The tea shop should be nearby, and a momentary pulse of fear rippled through her. Maybe Bisha had decided to wipe out their base of operations - maybe a bomb had been hidden there for weeks, ready to go off the moment they entered. Maybe they'd find nothing but a smoking ruin, or worse - a brief morbid image of her friends being torn apart in slow motion by a similar effect to that she'd seen in Dakota came to mind. With a shudder, she pushed it away. Then again, destroying them with an impersonal bomb… that didn't seem like his style at all. He'd want to rip them apart personally. If there was one impression she'd gleaned from their brief connection, other than arrogance, it was sadism. Light spilled into the street, and for a moment she raised up her priceless antique rifle, ready to shoot at anything with shrivelled eyes.

She blinked. The light was wrong - it wasn't a sickening yellow. It was warm, homely. Comforting. She trotted forward with the others, and saw a fully intact tea shop staring back at them. Detonations were continuing to go off throughout the city, but their home away from home seemed to be intact. The term 'home away from home' sparked a strange sadness in Taylor, though. Her home was burning the last time she saw it, would probably be nothing but ash now. For all intents and purposes, this small tea shop might as well be her home - it was the closest place that qualified now. Inside waited Turk, Ahab and Mouse Protector (tense as a coiled spring). Taylor hesitated when she saw the Khans waiting there as well, looking oddly jittery and nervous. Everyone looked up as the bell jingled, announcing the arrival of the rest of their merry band. The bikers gave Sanagi a look, which Taylor wasn't quite in the mood to decipher. As long as no violence broke out, they could distribute all the looks they desired. Taylor opened her mouth to speak, but Turk beat her to it. Not by speaking, of course. Instead, he surged to his feet and rushed forward. For a moment, Taylor felt something like elation. She wasn't overly fond of physical contact, but the idea of Turk giving her a massive bear hug after everything she'd been through sounded… oddly pleasant.

Turk stomped past her and up to Sanagi, who reeled back, fully aware of what was about to happen. She bumped into the wall, hesitating for a moment too long. One of Turk's hands grabbed her forehead, holding her in place. The other reached forward and plucked out her glass eyes, one by one. Sanagi wasn't silent during all of this, snarling viciously as she tried to escape from his grasp, and the dark edges of her pincers began to emerge from her mouth. Turk poked her on the nose, putting an end to such silliness. He growled.

"No eyes for you."

Sanagi pouted, the expression slightly marred by the fact that she no longer had any eyes. With a grumble, she pulled on a pair of sunglasses, feeling deeply ridiculous. Ahab cackled loudly, and even Mouse Protector let out a solitary giggle. Taylor's swarm jittered in irritation, and Taylor herself coughed to try and get things back on track.

"So. A lot has happened, and I have good news and bad news. Bad news - Bisha is sending his cult out, and is detonating all his remaining bombs. Good news - he's getting desperate, so we must be doing something right. More bad news, though. If he's moving this quickly, his plan is probably coming together tonight, or very soon. Either way, we need to move quickly. And a final bit of good news, we have some addresses to check out. Places we haven't examined yet."

Everyone perked up.

"Khans, can you try and keep some order in the streets? Ride around, fight any cultists you see."

She would have asked them to accompany her, but honestly, based on what Sanagi had mentioned the bikers wouldn't be much use here. Voodoo Child was dependent on feeling distaste or hatred for those he fought, and against Bisha, fear seemed to be the overwhelming response. Against a bunch of cultists, though? She anticipated some resistance to this duty… but to her surprise, the bikers shrugged contentedly. Their leader spoke up.

"Sounds good to us. But, uh, we're probably going to have some fun, you know?"

Taylor's eye narrowed.

"Fun?"

"Stress is a killer, you daft bitch. All I'm saying is that if some bartender abandons town without locking his door…"

"Please don't get drunk tonight. Afterwards, do what you like."

"Don't worry, we won't."

He grinned.

"We'll get hammered. Big difference."

Savages. Barbarians. Unwashed degenerates. No better than the Mongols!

For once, Taylor and Chorei were in agreement. Well, except about the Mongol thing, she wasn't going near that one. This had happened a few times before, but it was always a little disconcerting when she found herself agreeing with the immortal nun in her head. She sighed. No point disputing her, though. The Khans were barely allies - more 'violent gang members with whom she shared a certain enemy'. So long as they ran interference on the cult, Taylor was happy. As for the others…

"So, I do have a plan. Everyone but the Khans, we're going to check out these addresses. See what we can do."

Ahab tilted her head to one side.

"What are the addresses?"

Taylor scribbled them down on a piece of paper - four addresses in total - sliding it over the table for the others to look at. After a moment of thought, Sanagi spoke up.

"Two of these are fairly small buildings, but the others… they're skyscrapers. Proper office blocks."

"Huh. That's not good. Either way, we'll check them out, but we should prepare for heavy resistance. Very heavy resistance. If Bisha is getting this desperate, it means these addresses are probably important to his plan. Turk?"

The cyclops grinned, and reached behind the counter to withdraw a pile of black cases. One by one, he flipped them open to expose their exceedingly deadly contents. Mouse Protector paled, and protectively shielded her sword with one hand. Seeing all these instruments of death was making her feel a little… inadequate? Was that the word? She was definitely dis-cheesed, that was for sure. These guys cheddar have some gouda reasons for using this stuff.

She killed her sometimes.

Turk gestured to one of the open cases, which contained a particularly nasty-looking assault rifle. On its side was a series of what looked like Chinese characters.

"Chinese type 56. I have a few of these - back when the CUI was starting up, arms dealers made a fortune selling Communist military gear to foreigners. No serial numbers, nothing to trace it back to us - at least, so long as you wear gloves. Illegal, but at the moment…"

Ahab grinned widely and snatched the rifle up, cradling it to her chest, making distressing cooing noises over it. Mouse Protector somehow became more uncomfortable. Turk opened another case, revealing a good number of cardboard boxes. A single one was opened, revealing a host of red shells.

"Dragonslayer-brand Viscerators. Ahab's pistol? Use it when you want to put a hole in someone. The rifle is for putting a hole through someone. Use these when you want someone to no longer exist in our reality. Dragonslayers used these out in the Balkans a few years back - painted a hundred bunkers red, spat on the Geneva Suggestion while they were doing it."

A slow grin was spreading across his face as he said this. He idly glanced over to Arch.

"You can have some."

Arch paled.

"...I don't think I'm the person for that particular position. But thank you for the offer."

"You're badly trained. A pistol is useless for you, so is a rifle. With these, just aim vaguely in someone's direction and they will cease to exist."

"What if someone else gets in my way?"

Turk looked around the table, taking in the sight of his new companions. Ahab, a veteran mercenary like himself. Sanagi, a parahuman who'd evidently endured a hell of a lot during her little road trip. Taylor, who'd… well, grown up. A lot. And Mouse Protector. He didn't have much to go on there, but she seemed basically competent. Though she was looking very pale.

"If any of you die because you stood in front of Arch while he's firing a shotgun, you deserved it, and I will mock you at your funerals."

The others nodded solemnly. One by one, he ran through the rest. Pistols, more exotic ammunition types, a pile of grenades, and their few melee weapons. Ahab immediately dashed away to attach her Secateurs, unsurprisingly, but Taylor's own choice surprised him. He'd made sure the spring-loaded trap fist (courtesy of Meister Electromechanical Solutions) was still tightly-wound and properly oiled, but he'd suspected that no-one would want to use it. Melee weapons in general were a tough sell, and this particular one generally put people off. The Secateurs were elegantly designed and obviously effective, while the trap fist was an ugly mass of brown metal and coils. If improperly fitted, it could break your arm with the force of those coils springing into motion, or could snip off one's fingers when it activated. Nonetheless, the girl he remembered staggering into his shop covered in orange juice took this brutal weapon of war. Though, looking over her scars, it seemed as though she'd had more than enough experience in close-quarters combat. He helped her attach the vicious melee weapon - and it was vicious. The Secateurs at least had the decency to just rip off a limb or two, the blood loss made sure you could barely feel it anyhow. The trap fist, though… that thing would clamp down into your flesh, pinning it in place while the user repeatedly punched you in the face. Or shot you. Or stabbed you. Or did anything they wanted, because you were immobilised by what was, in effect, a wrist-mounted bear trap. As he helped her attach the thing, Mouse Protector spoke up, her tone uncharacteristically serious.

"Now, this is going to sound strange. Maybe even insane. But why don't we call the PRT."

The others glanced in her direction, blinking. Taylor opened her mouth, then closed it again. Turk scratched his head. Ahab picked at her sores. Sanagi scratched her chin, her hidden pincers clicking slowly. Finally, Taylor spoke properly.

"...huh, you know, you might have a point there. The cult's out in the open, it's fairly obvious that someone is causing problems in the city. Maybe we should… no, wait. This is coming to a head now, the last thing we need is for the PRT to hold everything up while they check our evidence over. Speaking of which, we don't really have any evidence beyond our own testimony."

Mouse Protector sagged back in her chair sulkily. Probably disappointed about not being able to get in touch with her old friends - hadn't she mentioned being friends with Miss Militia? Still, simply not an option at present. That being said, the PRT should be invaluable in keeping things calm - they had numbers and resources, they should be able to crack down on any major cult outbursts. Probably. Hopefully. It was within the realms of possibility. With capes on their side, they'd almost certainly win - Taylor actually felt content to let the heroes deal with most of Bisha's chaos. They were competent enough, and if Armsmaster was any indication, they'd be able to handle almost anything short of Bisha himself. Slowly, they outfitted themselves to the gills, gradually starting to resemble a proper ragtag group of mercenaries. Spidersilk suits for all but Mouse Protector and the Khans, covered with kevlar vests. Pistols for everyone, even Taylor - she'd rather have a pistol and not need it than the opposite. Then, the proper weapons. Ahab held her assault rifle loosely, her Secateurs retracted to allow her to use the rifle effectively. Turk slipped his sawn-off shotgun into a holster on his thigh, another assault rifle fitting easily into his well-practised hands. Arch hesitantly clutched a shotgun of his own, currently unloaded - his Viscerator rounds were stowed securely, ready to be used at a moment's notice. Taylor slung a priceless antique rifle over her shoulder, securing it tightly. And Sanagi… well, Sanagi hardly needed any weapons, but nonetheless she took a pistol and a knife, just in case someone got too close for her to use her laser. Each one of them, save for Arch, took a vacuum grenade, a flashbang, and a gas grenade.

Mouse Protector watched in mounting horror as five walking war crimes slowly emerged in front of her. This was definitely not cash money. The Khans seemed to come to a similar conclusion, and quietly left to go about their chaotic business. The final touches to their warlike costumes was, actually, quite reasonable. Their weapons were very visible, and very illegal, and thus they stowed them in black cases which, from a distance, resembled instrument cases or briefcases. Their body armour was covered up with large coats. They still looked ridiculous and threatening, but at least they were vaguely presentable. At least, until you looked too closely and realised that Ahab had no arm in her right sleeve, and upon closer inspection you could see glinting axe blades badly concealed beneath the main body of her coat - the Secateurs were hard to conceal as it turned out. She was almost tempted to set aside her own armour, to try and keep her identity as Mouse Protector very separate from whatever mess she was about to become embroiled in. But that seemed excessively cowardly, and a noble mouse should never be afraid of showing her true colours - as a righteous hero who occasionally works with lunatics for the greater good of the city. It wasn't because they'd run out of kevlar vests.

Not at all.

As one, they departed. The streets were still filled with rubble, and the rain was coming down in sheets. The rain made everything seem that bit more post-apocalyptic - the ruined buildings were one thing, but the puddles of water which turned every crater into a small pond, that seeped into every nook and cranny… it made the ruin somehow feel lived-in. A barren, bare ruin was one thing, but to see something embracing the rubble, tethering it to reality in a way, made it seem more permanent. The dust was washed away too, leaving only mute piles of rubble that could have been standing for a year, ten years, a century even. A temporary disaster site was turned into a sodden ruin. They soldiered on through the rain, and Taylor could already feel it starting to weigh down her coat. As they walked, they saw PRT troopers patrolling in small groups. Taylor had seen quite enough PRT troopers by this point, but these guys (and gals, she assumed, though it was hard to tell with all the body armour) had the rare distinction of being in the middle of a warzone. They were tense, their weapons were primed, their fingers were poised above the triggers. They moved swiftly and silently through the streets, scanning buildings for any signs of activity before moving on. Taylor's swarm identified a whole host of bodies, most of them with shrivelled eyes, lying in the streets where the PRT had patrolled. The First Rifle silently pulsed with eagerness, and Taylor's mind was briefly flooded with images of what the PRT could do if they had no fetters, if villains were treated as enemy combatants and nothing more. Squads of black-armoured soldiers roving the streets with automatic weapons in hand, implants making them sharper than any normal human had a right to be. Uber and Leet would be dead in a week. The E88 would be speedily disassembled, especially now that Othala was gone, and even the ABB might be destroyed if they tried to assassinate Lung while he was in an untransformed state. It would be nightmarish for everyone else, of course - but the gun didn't exactly care for them.

Stop listening to it.

Taylor blinked, snapping out of her reverie.

There is a very good reason why we kept that gun in a secure vault, and why I kept it far from my own base. The dreams it inspires are… not pleasant.

"No kidding."

The others glanced sharply in her direction, and while Sanagi and Arch shrugged and kept moving, Turk and Ahab lingered a little while longer.

"...oh yeah, Chorei's living in my brain."

Ahab blinked. Turk grunted.

"It's a very long story."

Tell the leper she… uh. Hm. She's already a leper and appears resigned to that fact, I believe I need a new angle. Any insights?

"She's trying to insult you right now, do you want me to…?"

Ahab shrugged apathetically.

"Nah. I killed her, that kinda overwhelms everything else she might churn out."

You bitch.

"She called you a bitch."

"Tell her that was sub-par. She'll need to improve her insults if she wants to hack it in life."

She flashed her Secateurs, clicking them menacingly. To Taylor's surprise, Chorei said nothing. Instead, she retreated into a sulky silence, and Taylor imagined her glaring while clenching her fists. The image was oddly funny, in a faintly sadistic way. Her swarm tagged any PRT trooper in range, and she led her team around them, keeping a wide berth just in case they had anything which might detect them even at long range. Detonations continued to echo through the night intermittently - and that surprised Taylor a little. Bisha was delaying some of his explosions. Or maybe his cult was simply finding it difficult to get to the bombs, and thus some would detonate later than others? Who knew. Either way, they were still blowing up buildings, and presumably killing a good few people. Her swarm sensed troopers herding civilians towards the Endbringer shelters - Taylor very much hoped that they'd checked those shelters for bombs before putting anyone down there. The civilians looked like drowned rats - the rain was still pelting down, and anyone stuck outside for an extended period became a bedraggled creature weighed down by too-heavy clothes, desperate to simply get back indoors. If anything, they'd appreciate the shelters as respite from the rain.

They made good progress, all things considered, avoiding any patrols which came close and staying out of the way of any clusters of conflict. Based on the bodies she saw scattered here and there, she could guess that a change of strategy had taken place. The cult had initially hurled itself against PRT troops and random civilians, attacking indiscriminately with anything they could find. This had worked fairly well for some civilians, but against PRT troopers it had failed miserably. The survivors had changed tactics, shifting instead to hit-and-run tactics. She sensed a civilian rooting through an apartment - based on how he was going for photo albums and books, it looked as though he was the owner, not some random looter. Cultists silently approached down the hallway to his open front door, clutching steel bars in their shaking hands. With a flick of her swarm, they were sent scurrying away back into the shadows, flinching at a dozen painful stings. But there were places she witnessed where she'd arrived too late - apartments with people beaten to death inside, or isolated civilians on the street who'd been cut off and surrounded. Their bodies were far outnumbered by the cultists, but it was a grim sight nonetheless. If she'd walked faster, if she'd taken less time, if she'd plotted a beter course through the city, maybe she'd have been able to save some of them. She paused for a moment and murmured quietly, so the others wouldn't overheard her.

"Have you ever seen anything like this?"

I grew up many centuries ago. Life was, invariably, more violent. Even as a young girl I saw criminals being hung, beheaded… on one occasion I even saw a man being crucified upside-down. Very painful.

"Oh."

She started walking again, but Chorei refused to stay quiet.

Why did you ask?

"I just… saw a few people I could have saved if I was faster. That's all."

…I must confess, I find it difficult to relate. People die sooner or later. The rare visitors we had at Senpou always found us strange because we pitied them - we lived forever. They did not. To us, all other people were walking corpses.

"Chorei, speaking as someone who's going to be living with you for the foreseeable future, you're going to have to cut that out."

Cut what out?

"The whole disaffected sociopathic immortal thing. I'm not immortal, and that means you aren't either. I'm bothered by the people who died because I wasn't here. Most people would be."

Hm. You might have a point. But I have been immortal longer than I have been mortal… this perspective is one I have possessed for multiple centuries, as a mortal I lived barely twenty two years. How do you Americans say… 'cut me some slack'?

Taylor grunted and moved on. The others trailed behind her, sharing concerned glances. From their perspective, she'd just started mumbling to herself in an increasingly agitated way before abruptly calming. She and Chorei desperately needed to figure out a better way to communicate. Maybe she should just walk around with one of those stupid bluetooth headset things, pretend she's on a call with someone. That might work, but she'd look like a dick. Hm. Bit of a conundrum, that one. She poured her attention into her swarm, gathering as many insects as she could, keeping track of all the PRT troopers she could find. Exerting herself a little, she tried to listen in. She'd gotten better at this over time, but it still required some focus.

Most of the troopers were silent, or talked only briefly about utilitarian matters - 'check that window' or 'look over there'. Some, though, were engaged in something closer approaching conversation. Two troopers were talking to one another - nothing of importance. A few complaints, a few observations. A commander was criticised, a story was exchanged, a joke was made. A group of three was chuckling while poking the corpse of a cult member. A group of four were laughing at one of their own who'd filthied her uniform after dispatching a cultist at close-range. She was about to tune out, content that nothing of value had been gained by this little exercise, when a burst of static caused every single trooper in her range to stiffen. Her bugs heard everything clearly - the same message, repeated over and over again in loud, alarming tones.

Console Alert - Move to Alert Status 12. Leviathan incoming on Miami. PRT Department 44 assuming command of relevant parahumans. All troopers standby for orders.

Oh.

That wasn't good.

That wasn't good at all.
 
114 - Whispering Choir
114 - Whispering Choir

So. An Endbringer was attacking another city. Made sense - it'd been some time since the last one, though Taylor had long since lost track of time over the last few weeks. That being said, the arrival of Leviathan in Miami did make this rain seem more… actively malevolent. Miami was on the other side of the country, and yet Brockton was being steadily drowned in torrential rain. Was this the result of the Endbringer affecting the weather? Or was it just a cruel coincidence? She'd heard about the long-term effects of Endbringer attacks back in school - and her brain was struggling to recall even a few of those lessons now. Winslow seemed so far away, fading into an indistinct (yet invariably unpleasant) haze. Behemoth, she remembered, could cause small nuclear winters wherever he attacked… she'd seen a documentary years ago which showed the relief efforts after New York was destroyed, workers in shiny suits shovelling piles of poisonous rubble into lead-lined barrels while fat black flakes of snow drifted down around them. The Simurgh was obvious - Taylor had seen her handiwork first-hand at Madison. But Leviathan? Weather patterns were hard enough to predict without factoring in a terror from the deep. Was this rain his doing? Was it an accident? Would Brockton find itself pounded by unnatural storms and aberrant waves for the next few months? She had no idea. She didn't think anyone did.

Still, one perk of the alert was that the troopers froze, their patrols discarded for the moment as they awaited further orders. She couldn't hear the orders they did receive after a minute - the alert had been a blaring voice, unsubtle and impossible to ignore. The next orders were muffled and distorted, barely audible to her insects. Some of the troopers began to walk away from their patrol paths, heading towards rendezvous points where huge tiltrotors promptly picked them up, soaring upwards to join their brethren which were already streaming out of the Rig. Taylor tried to put them out of her mind - no point worrying about where they were going, she had her own fish to fry. With fewer troopers on the streets, evading their patrols became even more easy - not that it was particularly hard in the first place. The walk to the buildings Chorei had named was uneventful. This part of town, she guessed, was probably identified as a high-risk target, and no-one wanted to be around those during a vicious bombing campaign. High-rise buildings towered around her, filled with offices that were currently cast into darkness. No-one was at work, and that meant there was no reason to be here. It was a little eerie walking through the deserted streets around these black monoliths - she felt like some Egyptian peasant navigating through an enormous ancient temple complex, surrounded by monuments to kings she could not name and gods that weren't hers. The others were tense - Mouse Protector hadn't reacted well to the news that an Endbringer was attacking Miami. Taylor wasn't sure what the cape could have done in a fight like that - she couldn't deal damage especially well, and her teleport was only really good for closing distances between targets. Rapid escapes required tagging another object, and in that time Leviathan could have backhanded her into a red paste. Search and rescue wasn't exactly her forte either - unless she had already tagged someone in the expectation that they'd be injured in a manner that she could treat in the field, she was basically just an ordinary person.

Hm. Come to think of it, she could see why the cape was so affected. Heroic instincts combined with a power useless against Endbringers… it sounded rough.

Soon enough, they found themselves before a set of high-rises - four buildings, identified by Chorei, which had somehow been attached to Bisha's cult. Her swarm began to spread out, fat droplets turning the otherwise smooth flight of her flying insects into a jagged mass of erratic motions. It irked her, just a little, to see her orderly swarm disrupted by nothing more than fat droplets of rain. Even so, they infiltrated one of the buildings fairly easily, spreading through the ventilation shafts and into the main body. The building wasn't totally deserted - there were a few guards standing around, most of them clutching powerful weapons in their hands. Regular corporate security, or something more… cult-y? Either way, none of them were placed to notice the swarm or the increasingly soaked people standing just out of sight. They infested further and further, seeking every nook and cranny, leaving no stone unturned… and then she found it. Something.

An insect vanished from her perception, and she had a distinct sensation of it being crushed to death by something moving far too quickly. Other insects mobilised, moving in a loose configuration - a few were crushed, but for each one lost, a dozen more moved in. Soon enough, she had bodies on whatever had been attacking her swarm. Taylor froze. She recognised this shape. A long, long creature, covered in glistening slime, with two boneless arms protruding from its mass. A further investigation revealed that there was, indeed, a human body underneath the creature - the two were grafted together in such a way that she couldn't tell where the worm's flesh 'ended' and the human's flesh began. She heard a vague rumbling in the back of her skull, and glanced around wildly, checking to see if some creature had found them. The rumbling started to resolve, and she realised what - or rather who - it was.

That bastard. First he kills my brothers and sisters, then he holds me hostage in my own city, then he kills me, and now he perverts the holy art of grafting? Has he no shame? Has he no decency?!

Hurt him, usurper. Hurt him
badly.

Taylor sighed, tuning her out. Her swarm continued to move - and they found more bodies. Dozens and dozens of them, each one infested with a coiling, whispering worm. The human elements were shrivelled and weak, most of them missing a limb or two, all of them missing their tongues. They clearly hadn't been fed for weeks, but nonetheless they continued to feebly struggle, even as their worms whispered abuse into their unwilling ears. The worms were hale and hearty, of course, their slime glistening freshly and their mouths moved in a steady rhythm. They were stuffed into every available space - the oldest bodies were hidden under the floors of disused rooms, crammed into walls and even ventilation shafts. A huge number of them were hidden inside a small space between the floors marked '12' and '14' - she'd heard about these, false thirteenth floors which supposedly soaked up all the bad luck associated with that number. Bisha had a sense of irony, it seemed. As Bisha had grown more bold, the bodies were less subtly placed. One office space was filled with the things, packed into wooden crates that went from floor to ceiling, each crate slowly pulsing with steady, unrelenting whispering. She barely caught a few scraps of what they were saying - as her swarm spread throughout the building and identified more bodies, her perception was slowly overwhelmed with dozens of repulsive voices whispering their bile.

"...always disappointed even until the end…"

"...was always a mistake, no wonder he left…"

"...never forgave you…"

"...she lied..."

"...always running away…"

She snapped back to reality, trying to ignore the venomous whispers sliding into her mind through her swarm. Hesitantly, she turned back to the others, her swarm already moving out to check the other buildings. As she suspected, each one of the four was packed - and another one besides, a small structure set apart. Chorei had missed one, it seemed. Five buildings. Five high-rises crammed with bodies, at first inserted secretly into places where they wouldn't be noticed, then increasingly into every space that could take them. There must have been hundreds… Bisha must have been harvesting people from across the country, bringing them to Brockton where they could be made part of this… whatever it was. Her search continued, and she found more sights which puzzled her - the buildings were guarded by men and women in proper military gear, patrolling in rigid patterns, acting… normally. Not remotely panicked or jittery, nothing that suggested the mind-melting influence of the Flame. And yet beneath them, buried in the basements of each building, was a small cluster of charred bodies. Her insects tentatively nibbled at one of them, and found that their skin was as hard as rock - pincers snapped before they could even find purchase. The charred bodies moved in painfully slow motions, much like Jemima back in Mound Moor, attending to a complex mosaic on the floor. As her insects investigated, though, she saw that there was nothing remotely natural about this mosaic. Engraved into the hard stone was a swirling, coursing pattern that resembled nothing more than a gigantic fingerprint… and it was distressingly easy to become lost in its whorls. A cockroach crawled into one of the grooves, and for a moment she could think of nothing but following this labyrinth to its end, pursuing the mark of this titanic finger to a beautiful conclusion. The stone felt more complex up close - not just a fingerprint, but a whole opera, a whole library compressed down into the vagaries of stone. A library which spoke of beautiful dissolution, of the prime source of all things… she thought that maybe the centre of this labyrinth would be that source, that blissful origin of all matter. Her splintered eye began to itch.

Usurper!

She blinked, snapping out of it. Huh. Well, at least Chorei was earning her keep, which sparked the question of whether Chorei should be paying rent or not. Seemed only fair. Her cockroach escaped from the fingerprint engraved on the floor, and she kept her swarm quite far away from it. The charred bodies paid no attention to the little drama which had just occurred, content to keep working away on the mark with tiny chisels and hammers, sometimes igniting their fingers into sickly yellow flame to melt away at a part of the floor. Looking around, she realised that the others were staring at her. She coughed, a tad bit embarrassed.

"These five buildings are filled with those whispering worms we found before we left Brockton. Must be hundreds."

Those who knew what she was talking about stiffened. Mouse Protector looked baffled, and raised her hand.

"Yes?"

"Uh… what?"

Taylor gritted her teeth. This. This was why she didn't like bringing new peopel into the mess that was her life. The constant questions.

"Bisha's started infesting people with these… worm things. They keep their host alive, and whisper everything they can to break the host's will. Not sure why."

The cape clicked her fingers - well, she tried, but gauntlets tended to make it rather difficult. Valiant effort, though.

"Oh, like those things Othala was making!"

Taylor glanced over to Ahab and Turk. The cyclops shrugged.

"Yeah. Bisha had modified her, she seemed able to make these things grow in captives. No need to worry now, she's… well, dead. Very dead."

Ahab nodded eagerly, while M.P. looked a little sick. The memory of that… thing wasn't one that would leave her anytime soon.

A bastardised cape-induced grafting, this man has no damn limits to his barbarity.

Taylor probed deeper with her insects even as she kept talking.

"Any ideas why he's doing any of this? I mean, why bother creating all these worms and hiding them in one place? Why not spread them out, make them harder to find?"

The others hummed, and Arch cautiously began to speak.

"Well, thinking about this based on what we already know, what's the one ritual Bisha and people like him seem to do fairly regularly?"

Taylor saw where he was going.

"The thing with the burned bodies arranged in a circle."

"Exactly! So, that involves sacrifices, and clearly it does something to benefit Bisha."

"But he doesn't use any of these worms in that - at least, that we know of. Why suddenly change it up?"

I may have an insight.

"Sorry everyone, Chorei's talking, just a moment."

My people were poached by Bisha at regular intervals towards the end. He stole the lonely, the dispossessed, the desperate. Anyone on the brink of despair. My most loyal followers, he rarely came for. At the time I believed this to be because they wouldn't betray me, but now, after seeing your memories… perhaps breaking them to his will would have simply taken too long. Bisha is potent, but he is only one man.

Taylor snapped her fingers.

"You're right, I - oh, right, sorry, none of you could hear that. Bisha needs to drive people to despair - you remember what he did at the pier. For Mouse, he effectively psychologically tortured some people and then fed them shrivelled yellow eyes. One of them burned into this carbonised body thing - my guess is that the people in those circles were the same, driven to their absolute lowest so he could use them properly. Thing is, he can only do that one at a time… but these worms can do his work for him."

Ahab's eyes widened.

"...so you're saying he's outsourcing?"

"More or less."

Arch scratched his chin.

"Alright, so he's mass-producing sacrifices. And if a dozen or so people in a circle can give him some benefit… well, maybe a few hundred will just do that on a larger scale."

Taylor hummed.

"It seems correct, but… incomplete. I mean, just 'getting stronger' means nothing. He's already strong, what would getting stronger mean for him? Could he punch harder? Torment people easier?"

She shook her head.

"No, there has to be something else. But whatever it entails, it involves these people being sacrificed. And if he needs them sacrificed, then we should do whatever we can to prevent it."

M.P. momentarily perked up.

"We could save them? Just haul them out of the buildings, cart them off to a hospital?"

Taylor grimaced. The bodies she could feel… they barely qualified as alive. Their eyes were shrivelled and yellow, their pupils had long-since burst. Their bodies were so wasted away that she doubted anything short of immediate attention by Panacea could help them - and even if they physically recovered, mental recovery was another thing entirely. She imagined every worst-case scenario: Panacea makes contact with one of these creatures and promptly goes mad, and like that Bisha has disabled one of the world's best healers. The bodies get transported to a hospital, and it becomes the new site for his sacrifice - for all she knew, he only needed bodies, the location was irrelevant. The fingerprint mark on the floor could be reproduced elsewhere - and who but her would even recognise it as 'unnatural'? She imagined cult-affiliated orderlies going down into an abandoned basement, carving away diligently, diverting all attention as best they could. The sacrifice would remain intact… the only difference was that now hundreds of innocent wounded would be caught up in the chaos. Even if the bodies were healed and sent on their merry way, the Flame might still live inside their heads, ready to burst out at a moment's notice. Bisha's sacrifice would be foiled… and he'd gain hundreds of new followers he'd broken to the point that the Flame of Frenzy would be a relief. Not a bad bargain. They could try and destroy the fingerprint mark at the base of the tower, but who knew what that would achieve? Maybe breaking it would just unleash the Flame in greater quantities, maybe it served some other purpose, maybe it was too tough to destroy. That mark was surrounded by too many unknowns for her to start treating it as some linchpin to the whole operation - the sacrifices were more straightforward, and she had no way of removing them peacefully without inviting catastrophe down the line. She tried to explain this in the most polite way she could. Mouse Protector didn't take it well.

"You want to kill them? They're victims, they never asked for any of this, we should be doing everything we can to help them!"

Ahab butted in, her eyes hard and her voice cold.

"You weren't complaining when you were helping us in the factory."

"That was different! They were attacking us, it was a choice between-"

"There's no difference. Those cultists didn't want to be turned into Bisha's dogs, nor did these sacrifices. Bisha threw his cultists away like they were nothing, let us destroy his bases and kill Othala, all because these places mattered more to him. And if these places mattered to him while his army of cultists and captive parahumans didn't, I don't want to see what they're meant to do."

She turned to Taylor and nodded sharply.

"Do it."

Taylor glanced around, trying to gain more opinions. Turk nodded sadly. Arch hesitantly joined him. Sanagi was resolute - of all of them, she was the only one other than Taylor to have received Bisha's direct attention. And for all the hate that encounter had generated… it had created an equal amount of fear. The idea of Bisha succeeding was something she refused to countenance. The idea of his growing somehow stronger was completely unacceptable. Even Mouse Protector was silent, though her face showed clear internal conflict. Taylor sighed. And her swarm began to attack a few of the sacrifices, letting a few die to the worms in order to access the vulnerable human part. Pincers sliced, stingers pierced… and nothing happened. The wrinkled flesh gave way, but there was nothing inside. Every wound leaked no blood, just a fine red dust which spilled out of veins dry as the desert. They didn't even react to being hurt. Squinting, she sent the main body of her swarm to focus on a single sacrifice, pouring every ounce of effort into killing it. This was… difficult. She attempted to choke it to death, but no matter how many insects she sent in, the sacrifice continued to live. The venom in her insects ran dry quickly, and she was left with nothing but weak pincers to tear the poor creature open. Finally, after minute after agonising minute of hacking and tearing, the creature expired with a muffled 'thank you'. The worm sagged to the ground after it, collapsing into a boneless protoplasmic heap - like a dead jellyfish on the beach, all form lost as the animating will dispersed. Taylor let out a breath she didn't know she'd been holding, and turned to the others.

"...that was one."

Turk frowned.

"One?"

"Yeah. And most of my insects are exhausted, most of their venom is gone - not that it was working anyway. Not to mention all the bugs crushed by the worm."

The ex-mercenary's frown deepened into a scowl.

"Hm. So, we go in, kill them up close and personal?"

"Not a good idea. A good number of them are in the walls and floor, you'd need to tear up everything just to get to them. And there's almost a hundred in this building alone - not sure how many rounds it'd take to kill one, they seem pretty resistant."

"So they're too durable to kill quickly, and Bisha is clearly rushing everything forwards?"

"Pretty much."

"Hm. Not good."

Taylor wracked her brain for a solution. She had five buildings of sacrifices which needed to be in some way killed or dispersed to prevent Bisha from using them. She had a limited time in which to achieve this. She had a swarm which was useless against them, she had gun-wielding companions who couldn't do the job in time, she had… hm. She had a bomb tinker waiting in a protein farm. She had a city filled with tinkertech bombs, some of which may not have detonated yet. An idea was coming together. A terrible, terrible idea… but an idea nonetheless.

"Does anyone here have any experience with bombs?"

Please stop this train of thought before it goes any further.

The train of thought bulldozed past Chorei with dismissive ease. Arch, Sanagi and M.P. shook their heads. Ahab scratched her sore-encrusted chin, and Turk hummed thoughtfully. Ahab chose to speak first.

"Well, we're good with grenades, and I've planted a few bombs in my time. You're not thinking-"

"I'm thinking of blowing up these buildings. It'd kill the sacrifices, and there's a… mosaic thing at the bottom which some charred bodies are sculpting. Both would get taken out simultaneously."

Turk grumbled.

"It could also cause the building to collapse into neighbouring buildings. Casualties, hm?"

She shook her head.

"This place is deserted because of the other bombs. If a bomb threat gets called in, everyone would be evacuated anyway. And… we have a bomb tinker. If anyone knows how to destroy a building, it would be her."

Just to prove her point, she whipped out her walkie-talkie and opened up the channel - after a moment, she heard Mrs Sanagi on the other end.

"Is the unconscious woman still around?"

"...yes, but she'd drifting in and out."

"Ask her if she can blow up a building."

"What?"

"Please just do it, it's very important."

With a muffled grumble, Sanagi's mother poked the fitfully dozing bomb tinker, still so hopped up on painkillers that she couldn't tell up from down. A sleepy voice broke through the static.

"Whayouwant frog-bitch."

"Can you blow up a building?"

The voice paused for a moment, and when it returned, it was significantly more focused - pain was being set aside, painkillers too, both of them nothing but vague mists in the face of the overwhelming drive to tinker.

"How big's the building?"

"High-rise. Downtown. Maybe… forty floors?"

"Get me some proper measurements. And what kind of bomb?"

Taylor paused. Hm. That was a problem. She turned to the others, but none of them had any idea. Sanagi referenced that the ABB had a small number of bombs which might be real, but also might just be dummies, but none of them were willing to go near a dragon who was likely exceedingly pissed off that his only parahuman ally was now dead. The bomb tinker was severely wounded and wouldn't be able to make any more bombs, or at least, not for quite some time. Time which they very much lacked. Bisha's sudden ferocity made a lot more sense now - chaos was a pleasant bonus, but he had clearly anticipated them needing to blow up the buildings where he stored his sacrifices. Oddly, this gave Taylor quite a bit more confidence in her idea. If Bisha was nervous enough of the possibility to pre-emptively detonate his few remaining tinkertech bombs, bombs which could be used to devastating effect if he was willing to take his time with them, then that meant bombing was a viable option. He could be screwing with her, of course. Reverse psychology and all that. Leading her to the wrong conclusions. But then again, if he was smart enough to do that, he'd be smart enough to realise that she'd realise he was screwing with her, and would presumably do… something. But now she'd predicted him predicting her predicting him and now her nose felt like bleeding. Hm. Best to stick to the bombing plan, it seemed. No point getting bogged down in pointless thoughts, she needed to act swiftly.

Taylor removed her swarm from the building, sending it to find any PRT patrols. There weren't many now - far too many were called away to the Rig for deployment to Miami and surrounding areas. The sky was buzzing with fat tiltrotors, dozens of the things, soaring in all directions. Likely conveying capes to Miami, and troopers to wherever they were needed. Who knew how many communities were now lacking any cape presence, and required a little assistance to make sure no-one took advantage of their absence? Even so, she could detect a small amount of radio chatter - murmurs about violent activity in a dozen locations, requests for assistance or resupplies, confirmations of safe evacuations, coldly recited casualty numbers. They were lower than she expected, but still higher than she would have liked. And… there. The troopers stiffened as a new announcement came through, and a number broke away to find a tiltrotor of their own.

Squads Charlie through Echo, move to rendezvous point fourteen. Bomb threat, repeat, bomb threat in Hillside Mall. Civilians trapped. Technicians en route.

Shit. If this was a tinkertech bomb, that meant no normal technician would be up to the task of disabling it safely. With Leviathan in Miami, all the heroic capes in town would be out there - including the tinkers suitable for dealing with this, if even they were up to the task. Her more pragmatic instincts were screaming 'free bomb! Free bomb!' at the top of their non-existent lungs. Her more heroic instincts, which continued to hold some sway over her even now, heard the words 'civilians trapped' and wanted to help. A plan was coming together. Like most of her plans, it wasn't the best, but it was… well, barely adequate. It was a plan. That was all that could be said about it.

Looked like Mouse Protector might get to do heroic things after all. How nice.

The sound of an eagle screeching interrupted her. Yellow light filled the street.

And Taylor remembered that she couldn't have nice things.

AN: And that's all for today. Slower chapters this time, more action tomorrow - just needed to get things set up.
 
Sometimes when one faces multiple problem, there might be opportunity to have one problem cancel out another. When the announcement of end bringer raid on Miami started, I strongly had the urge to Introduce Bisha to him. I want to see if his ego survives that. oh well.
 
115 - Emanation
115 - Emanation

"Fuck me!"

That was Ahab, screaming like a maniac as she ran for cover in a nearby alleyway. The others were marginally less eloquent, but just as quick in their escape. The light intensified, and a… shape descended. Taylor was barely able to glance at it before running away, and her eyes were still dancing with the afterimage. Chorei was gratifyingly silent - too shocked, maybe. Something had plunged from the top of the tower, crashing into the ground with an explosion of light, heat, and sound. It was something like an eagle - but reduced down to its core components. There was a vicious beak opened in an ear-splitting screech. There were wings that seemed to block out the sky. There were talons the size of Taylor's arm. There was an impression of speed, of power, of animal fury. A blazing eye stared out at them, pupil collapsed. But beyond these basic ideas, the structure broke down. For all she knew, even those ideas were just vague projections onto something she fundamentally could not understand. In its presence, time ceased to be, matter ceased to be - it wasn't so much a creature as a unifying point, a howling singularity red in tooth and claw, only barely comprehended. The space it passed through was left quivering uneasily, light passing through almost hesitantly, afraid of what it might find. The space it occupied was nothing but a shimmering inferno of sickly yellow light, and all around it reality warped in strange and exotic ways. It crashed into the street, and asphalt dissolved into a fluid that began to coil around the creature, almost orbiting it in dull grey accretion disks. The idea of attention shifted, and Taylor felt a gaze upon her.

Her shattered eye felt ready to burst, her skull was full of ants clawing at the inside, every vision she'd witnessed of the Flame began to come back with greater force. She could barely hear Chorei shrieking loudly, getting her attention… with a shiver she felt her limbs moving automatically, propelling her towards the alleyway and out of sight. The creature moved to follow, space bending in its wake, bowing before an emissary of the prime source, a herald of the Flame of Frenzy. Nameless and perfect. Sanagi's face dropped away in a matter of moments, and the power of the stars began to generate within her skull. The creature paid it no heed, and as a screaming beam of light split the air, it hesitated only for a moment. It shivered in impossible motions, and Taylor found her mind ascribing animal comparisons - a desperate attempt to apply some logic to this thing which dwelt beyond logic. The earth flexed and shifted in its presence, and she saw talons scraping as it stepped towards them. She sensed aggression, hatred, defensiveness, and saw enormous wings spread wide. She sensed hunger. And she saw a beak clicking open and shut eagerly. The beam approached… then slowed to a halt. It froze in mid-air, and Sanagi stopped firing after a moment. Still the light hung there, and it began to twist around the creature. It spiralled, faster and faster, a dizzying disk which whirled and turned with greater and greater speed… Taylor realised what was about to happen.

"Duck!"

She was just in time. The beam flung itself outwards, a haphazard blast that scarred the building and turned stone and glass into boiling sludge. The group ducked downwards, in some cases falling on their faces, trying desperately to escape the beam. Thankfully, the creature didn't appear to be aiming particularly well - if it even could aim. The beam sliced and scorched, but it didn't come close to any of them. Still, that cut off an avenue of attack. Taylor frantically strategised. Grouped together like this, they were sitting ducks. The creature rumbled closer, the road melting beneath it. They need to split apart, divide its attention, lead it away. They had to plant a bomb under this tower, damn it, they had no chance of doing that if this thing was pursuing them every step of the way. The creature approached. Cursing internally, she motioned for the others to move - and as they sprinted down the alleyway, she barked out her orders.

"We need these towers secured! Split up, distract it. Don't shoot at it - it'll probably just redirect the shots. I need to get to the Hillside Mall, there's a bomb there we can use."

The others had learned not to question her on this sort of thing. She thought quickly - the mall was likely surrounded by security. Turk and Ahab were armed to the teeth, and Sanagi was still wearing her furs - she'd be stopped immediately just for that. Even Arch was too visibly armed to enter a place like that without being contested. Taylor could abandon her pistol, and her trap-fist could be concealed if she worked at it - but she didn't want to do this alone. And that meant… she grunted. A plan. Another banger - by which she meant it would give her access to things which go 'bang', as opposed to meaning 'a good plan'. Because it wasn't. But it was all she had. On the other hand, an impossible creature that her mind couldn't wrap itself around, despite everything she'd been through, was currently trying to do something to her and her friends. In such circumstances, she was just happy she had a plan at all.

"Mouse! You're with me! Everyone else, divide its attention, see if you can get it away from the tower."

They complied. She ran.

Are you sure this will work?

As that sickly yellow light filled the world and brought with it visions of a great serpent writhing in an ocean of flame, a man with burning eyes plotting to return the world to chaos, a sky with unravelled stars… she let out a brief, mad laugh. She cut it off after a moment, some of her reservation shining through even now.

"I have no idea!"

M.P. was rapidly regretting accompanying this mad child.


* * *​

Ahab was on her own, sprinting down a narrow street while a sickly yellow light rose up behind her. The creature was relentless, and while it wasn't the fastest thing… it had a disconcerting habit of ignoring space from time to time. She'd glance away for a moment, and suddenly it would have approached far too quickly, space simply bending to accommodate this impossible motion. Her mind burned every time she glanced at it, sensing nothing but pulsing, hungry aggression radiating from the inferno. Her guns were useless against this thing, as were her grenades, as were her Secateurs. Why couldn't she just have some nice cultists to hack open, huh? Taylor got to go and disable a bomb while hanging out with a cape, while Ahab got chased by a big burning ball of impossible motions. Bloody typical, that's what this was. She was succeeding in leading it away from the building, though - but each street corner she turned held a potential threat. Would she find a dead end? Would she turn to find the creature hovering behind her, space blurring as it rushed to consume her? Would she find people who would be the next victims of this creature?

Their plan had been hastily assembled after Taylor's departure, mostly built out of what they could pant out while sprinting in every direction they could. This… thing, which she was hesitantly terming an Eagle - the capital 'E' made it seem more remarkable - had dropped down from above. Assuming that it hadn't soared over to them, there were three buildings where it could have descended from - three buildings placed relatively close together, each of which was filled with Bisha's sacrifices. Turk had barked orders over the walkie-talkies, and thus a plan had been devised. They broke in different directions, and when the creature had decided to pursue Ahab instead of the others, Arch, Turk, and Sanagi had entered those three buildings. It should be noted - as Ahab had done, and loudly - that this plan had no real goal. Either this Eagle was unbeatable, and Ahab was condemned to run from it all bloody night, or there was some linchpin sustaining it which may lie within the building it had dropped from. Either way, if they could clear out any resistance in these buildings, it would make the bomb-planting significantly easier. As plans went… eh, could have been worse. No point having them all run like headless chickens. In other circumstances, Ahab would have gone along with the plan. She'd be able to clear a building by her lonesome, cutting down cultist, mercenaries, who knew what else. Fun for all the family. Unfortunately, she'd drawn the short straw. And here she was, running like a headless chicken, sweat stinging in her weeping sores. Splendid.

She turned another corner, and saw something a little unexpected. A half dozen PRT troopers stared at her, taking in her guns, her visible armour (her coat having been discarded relatively early in the chase), and her vicious Secateurs. She blinked. They sized her up, fingers moving automatically to triggers.

"I'm private security! Something's chasing me!"

Ooh, she was good under pressure. Maybe. As long as they didn't ask for any ID. They took her in, noting her lumpiness, her scars, her professional bearing. She scowled at them, trying to look like a professional under pressure, rather than a… well, she was a professional under pressure, it just so happened that this particular scenario fell outside of her usual professional remit. Ooh, remit, good word. The troopers nodded to each other, helmets obscuring any communication they might be engaging in. As one body, they turned and raised their rifles. Wait. Something was wrong. She awkwardly interjected.

"Oh, bullets don't work."

The troopers glanced at her.

"What the hell is chasing you? Cape?"

The creature emerged, imaginary talons scraping the ground, metaphorical wings flaring wide in challenge. It screeched, a sound that was… unified. It was like a dozen operas, a thousand choirs, ten thousand keening singers were all performing at their maximum capacity. Nothing like Sanagi's blending of tones - this was raw unfiltered chaos, and amidst the cascade of noise she thought she could pick out words, gibbering voices proclaiming the beauty of unity and ego-destruction. The troopers froze, and Ahab could hear one of them shouting over his helmet's communicator - nothing of the specific words, just a general impression of suppressed panic. One of them grabbed a grenade from his belt and threw it underarm, letting it clatter to a halt near the creature. It paused, attention shifting downwards, and after looking at it for this long… she saw more than just aspects of the eagle. She saw the blades of a praying mantis slithering over each other in curiosity, she saw the chelicerae of a spider clicking in anticipation of a meal. The bomb detonated… and began to suck inwards.

Oh. Vacuum bomb. Good idea.

The creature didn't appreciate being sucked inwards by a vacuum bomb, and shrieked in agitation. It didn't seem hurt, not exactly. But it was angry. The vacuum bomb ceased to implode, and clicked loudly, smoking at its ends. The creature did seem to have been reduced a little, its size was certainly a little smaller. That… was good to know. She was having all sorts of ideas now. Unfortunately, Ahab had exhausted her daily supply of luck. With a thunderous explosion, the vacuum bomb exploded outwards and the flame which had been briefly contained returned to the outside world. Two masses hovered there, impossible flames dancing in the shape of a thousand animals. Slowly, but surely, they began to spin around each other. Echoing from within was something like a… laugh. A suspiciously human laugh. Ahab paled and began to sprint. She had no idea what was about to happen, but she didn't want to be around when it did. The troopers started to scatter, but they were too slow, too hesitant. She heard the crash of two impossible masses colliding, she heard the air split and crack, she heard a sound that sat between agony and ecstasy, where the line between the two was grey and indistinct. Waves of heat pulsed outwards - unnatural heat. Her skin began to sweat, she saw the walls begin to grow hazy as they started melting, but there was no heat in the air, if anything, the world felt colder than ever. Her particles simply began to clamour for escape, and she gritted her teeth to suppress these feelings, kept running. The troopers howled as the creature consumed them entirely, and their howls turned to cries of joy towards the end.

Ahab kept running, back towards the building. She was a mercenary. She was a cold bitch who was content to kill for a living. But condemning innocent people to that… that was crossing a line. Even for her. Leading it into the rest of the city wasn't an option, what if it decided to crack open an Endbringer shelter and feed on the captive civilians, what if it stared plucking tiltrotors out of the sky? Wait - something was coming to mind. That thing had laughed when it had reformed. Every other sound it had made was animalistic, every impression it gave was animalistic… but that sounded unmistakeably human. She had to stop thinking of it as some indomitable force, she had to think of it as an actual enemy. Move past the fear, move past the feelings which made her limbs turn to lead and her blood run cold. Move past anything that clouded her mind, and arrive at… cunning. Base animal cunning. Her favourite. A small grin spread over her face, tinged by desperation. She bellowed over her shoulder as an impossible sun rose higher in the night, shining with boundless malice.

"Oy, shiny bastard!"

There was an impression of glaring, of a shriek brewing in a non-existent throat.

"Man, must suck to be Bisha right now! To think, he would have gotten away with this, if it wasn't for us meddling kids!"

The Eagle began to descend, the impression now one of hunting. She felt like a field mouse being chased by a bird of prey, something unfathomably vast and utterly certain in its motions.

"How many years has he been planning this? And how long has it taken us to disassemble it? Oh, right, a few weeks."

The Eagle screeched into the night, accretion disks flaring. Hail pounded down around her - boiling droplets of asphalt raining down, shattering windows, scarring the roads… and in one case, slicing through the armour covering her upper arms like it was tissue paper. In any other circumstance, she might have screamed. Hot asphalt, surprise of all surprises, hurt. But she was a genetic freak lubricated by pus and fuelled by high-quality PMC-level painkillers. If anything, she laughed, cackling madly. The Eagle didn't seem to take that very well. It was honing in on her, and it seemed annoyed. Good? Her plan was working? Maybe? As it approached, she became consciously aware that she only had one vacuum bomb on her belt - one way of delaying it, and that was all. She kept shrieking insults over her shoulder, and the Eagle screeched in response, hungrily seeking out this pus-filled irritant.

Something caught its attention. And Ahab felt its gaze move - and it began to stare at one of the high-rises where its master was storing his sacrifices. Something had shifted. And it was not happy.

* * *​

Arch was, to put it simply, on the verge of pissing himself. Here he was, in an Acapulco shirt, wearing a kevlar vest, hefting a shotgun loaded with shells capable of erasing people from existence, reducing them to a consistency so fine that they'd need a bottle for the funeral - anything else and it'd just seep out. Well, he wasn't quite hefting it. To be more accurate, it was sitting in its case, loaded and ready to go. He'd had no time to stop and bring it out, no time to fumble with unfamiliar latches. And, honestly, he really didn't want to be running around with a high-powered weapon. Nervous enough already. The building he was in didn't help. It was a soulless place, the kind of building he could see himself going insane in. But the whole thing was tainted by Bisha - if it had been soulless before, now it had a soul, it had feeling, it had ambience. And somehow that had only made things worse. Superb.

The walls were whispering. The floors were whispering. With every step, he could feel a hollow echo beneath him. Things were moving in the building, long pale worms with boneless limbs and toothless mouths, whispering to their captive hosts. There were over a hundred here - and each one was murmuring softly, filling the hallways with throbbing sound. He tried to shut it out. He had no idea where he was going, no idea at all. Basement? He'd heard Taylor say something about a basement, or he might have imagined it. He ran nonetheless, trying to find a way downwards. This was why Taylor was useful, she could do recon in a matter of moments, without her he was stumbling around like an idiot.

A bewildered, half-mad idiot. He was this close to snapping. Sanagi was a lunatic, Taylor was a lunatic, but him? He was way out of his depth here, and it was starting to show. Every person has a mental and physical breaking point, a point where everything shuts down. A soldier can fight on after losing a limb because the body realises that letting him feel that pain would be too dangerous, too inconvenient. The mind could do much the same, excising all those messy parts which are damaging one's odds of survival - and he was slowly reaching that point. He had no idea what would happen afterwards. He wasn't looking forward to finding out. A friend from university had hit that point once - total breakdown. He'd spent the next few days in a horrible slobbering, spastic stupor, a depraved hunk of flesh with all inhibitions removed, a madman who had hit the bottom and broken through, was interested in seeing where this alien rabbithole went. He must have hit the core of the earth or something, because the last Arch had seen of him, the guy was vomiting blood into the Cherwell and howling about golden threads and wireframe angels. Hm. Maybe he should have paid more attention there - he might have been on to something. No, wait, stop thinking about that poor bastard, there was a whispering building to wander aimlessly in.

He'd seen stars boil in the church, he'd seen worlds crack open and he'd seen outside the universe - a huge metal shell pierced with holes through which shone the light of the Flame, a crucible set in a grand furnace. He ran from the revelations, but they followed him. His face had been shattered at the lake, his body had been wounded over and over and over, the bones rattling free from their sockets and clattering like oracle bones, falling into strange alignments in the bruised purple flesh. He read them with bloodshot eyes - were they shrivelled or did he just need to drink more water - and scanned them ferociously. Fleshy oracle bones tumbled.

Outlook not so good.

He stopped for a moment and glugged quickly at his hipflask, letting the acrid moonshine burn his throat and turn his chest into a furnace. Now that was better. The world felt a kinder place for a moment. And then the whispering filtered back in, and everything was horrible once more. He rested on the wall, catching his breath… and he felt something underneath his hands. He glanced sharply at it. The walls were starting to stretch, pulse, breathe. Shit. He hadn't taken any acid today. He checked his hands, checked his shirt. The colours weren't speaking to him. He was fine. But still the walls pulsed. As he looked closer, he saw tiny imprints coursing over it, a thousand thousand grooves worn deep into the material. Fingerprints. Enormous, boundless fingerprints. He snatched his hands away from the wall, checking them from any contamination. Anything could be hiding in those grooves, some… some baby Whispering Worms ready to crawl all up on him. No, not good. He staggered down the hall, eyes bulging out of their sockets, trying to maintain. How long could he manage it? How long before he was raving and jabbering like some demented ape about burning skies and walking trees with eyes for fruits and boiling churches and and and-

Stop thinking about the giant flaming abominations you idiot, that's not helping.

Something echoed. Did he say that out loud? Did he? Did someone hear him? He hoped he would be able to puke blood over some executive's desk before he went. Janice could you get my quarterly reports reprinted these appear to be soaked in blood sorry sir the printer is also jammed with bloody vomit because fuck yeah he got to everything! He ran onwards, stomach churning, eyes itching, mind on the verge of doing some very funny things yes indeed. He ran through the maze, why bother calling it a maze, he was only one person and what do multiple paths mean when there's only one path I can walk, not a maze just a very convoluted walking route, yes - take the scenic route see the scenic view of the scenic city turning to ash and fire (not necessarily in that order).

Cross over the cell doors, to imagine the key is to imagine the door to imagine the door is to accept the prison, walk through the empty space and walk more paths, make new route, rewalk, relearn, forget old routes and carve new ones through the empty air - got to get a grip, got to get a grip - find the bars of the cell, bite them and scream unknown names, cross the bars and find the path, make a maze of routes and a route of mazes, eat the food clever rodent, eat the maze, eat the path.

Two rifles pointed at him from the end of a corridor. Heat intensified all around. He was no longer maintaining. Something had gone terribly wrong. The walls were sweating and breathing. His shirt was alive with boiling colours.

Sanity drove away in a red convertible and the rest of him lay on the scalding asphalt as a pulsing half-made-matter. The rear bumper had a bright orange sticker.

My kid is an honour roll student!

Under maintenance, come back later.

* * *​

The mall was nearby, and the two capes made good time. They conversed rapidly as they jogged along - well, Taylor jogged, Mouse Protector was quite content to quickly walk and then randomly teleport to a thrown pebble. Lazy so-and-so. Whenever the teleporting cape managed to get ahead of Taylor, she felt the urge to stop and stare - the strange effect which had hovered around Sanagi seemed to be occurring again. She'd been too busy to notice it before, but now? It was hard to ignore. There was a shimmering field around the cape, a field bedazzled with shining stars that randomly leapt around, teleporting from place to place. Despite their constant shifts, the field seemed strangely well-organised and co-ordinated. So, she could see powers now. That might actually be very useful. M.P. started speaking:

"Plan?"

"You're a cape. You can get inside with your powers, then let me in. Then we find the bomb and the tinker helps me disable it. Then we take it away from here, back to the towers. Good?"

M.P. hummed.

"It has problems."

"You have anything better?"

"Actually, yes!"

Taylor almost stopped jogging. Something was very wrong. Mouse Protector pointed to a nearby shop with a broken window - someone had looted it, by the looks of things. Not that there was much to loot - it looked like a run-down place, mostly devoted to basic convenience store fare alongside a whole host of pointless tat. Who would go to a convenience store for a… a bucket and spade for the beach? Or bootleg action figures of popular capes? Or… oh dear. She saw the masks. Mouse Protector grinned, and gestured grandly.

"Why bother sneaking in when they could just let us in?"

"...this feels like a bad idea."

"Better than yours! If you have the court reporter read back your statements, you'll find that your plan involved getting past layers of security and then slipping through a crowd of panicked civilians to find a bomb which may or may not be surrounded by cultists. My plan gets us through the security and the civilians with ease!"

"Why would they let us in?"

"Oh, you'll see. It's a very cunning plan. I'm a very cunning person"

And she spoke Polish, which technically made her a cunning linguist. Not that she'd say that, she was a professional cape who kept things P.G. for the kids. Still, worthy of an internal wheeze. Two teleports later, and she was standing in front of Taylor, brandishing something truly awful - a few dollar bills slapped on the counter in exchange. Seemed like the right thing to do. The faintly malicious look on Mouse Protector's face, though, was anything but heroic.

"I really don't want to wear that."

"Shush, sidekick, my plan demands this!"

Side-what.
 
116 - Regurgitations
116 - Regurgitations

The PRT troopers waiting at the mall weren't easily surprised. They'd had a bombing campaign, an insane cult, a brewing gang war, and an Endbringer attack to deal with in the last few days. Not to mention the usual shenanigans Brockton Bay offered up. Very little could surprise these guys, but Mouse Protector and her companion came close. From their perspective, a slightly bloodstained woman dressed like an armoured mouse came out from behind a corner, with a tall girl(?) dressed in combat armour with a crudely made rubber mouse mask accompanying her. All of them turned to look - though the alarm systems hooked up to their helmets kept them appraised to anyone attempting to enter while they were distracted by these clowns. The capes paused for a moment, seeing ten PRT troopers, fully armed in their most elaborate combat gear. Fair enough. A PRT trooper in full combat gear was a frightening sight - only their mouths were visible, and everything else was covered in bulky black armour which seemed to soak up the light around it. Their rifles were enormous, and their entire demeanour screamed 'do not mess'. They were all on edge, sharpened up by combat implants pumping stimulants into their bloodstream. They'd been awake for over twenty-four hours and felt almost no weariness, a complex chemical cocktail keeping them stable even now. They looked ready to kill, tense as coiled springs and grizzled as a cliff face. The mouse cape hollered as she came close, waving wildly with one arm.

"Hey fellas! Heard you were in a spot of bother, so we made like Swiss cheese and decided to put ourselves hole-y at your disposal!"

The troopers looked at each other and shrugged. They always got the freaks. At least these ones didn't have yellow eyes. Two troops stepped forward, rifles gripped tightly in their gauntleted hands.

"Identify yourselves."

"Mouse Protector, independent hero, former inaugural Ward, proudly discriminatory against the lactose intolerant. At your service!"

She gave an extravagant bow, her sword jangling at her hip as she did so.

"And you?"

Mouse Protector kept talking while Taylor tried her best to pretend none of this was happening. She hoped the fact that she was mostly frozen was being interpreted as stoic standing-at-attention.

"My new sidekick, uh… Little Cheese!"

I barely know this strange creature and yet I already find myself disliking her.

Finally, someone was speaking sense. Unfortunately, that someone was an immortal nun who lived in her head and only she could hear. The troopers allowed the duo to step forwards, sizing them up - the older cape was obviously… well, a cape. No doubt about it. The other one, though, looked almost military in her bearing. If it wasn't for the ridiculous rubber mask, she'd look like a soldier - their eyes were drawn to the wires wrapped around her left arm, ending in a vicious bear-trap like device.

"You have identification?"

Mouse Protector extracted a small wallet from beneath her breastplate, flashing it at the troops. Taylor barely saw it before the troopers took it for closer examination - inside the wallet was a piece of shiny plastic with M.P.'s photo, along with a slew of identifiers and random numbers and letters. Did all indepent heroes have to carry those around? Seemed like a risk to their identity, but hey, she wasn't going to complain. Wasn't her problem - wasn't exactly going to be an independent hero after this. Whatever it all meant, it clearly satisfied the troops, who visibly relaxed. They returned their gaze to Taylor.

"And you?"

"Sorry, Little Cheese is new to the game, no identification yet. But I can vouch for her! Trust me, she's just darling, helped me out with all kinds of problems - instrumental in catching Zeitgeist!"

The troopers considered this. On the one hand, all independent capes required identification to interfere with crime scenes like this - New Wave, the lucky bastards, just had to flash their driving licences. Little Cheese was clearly… something, but Mouse Protector was being faintly convincing. She was a hero, no doubt about it. So what if her new sidekick looked like she belonged in some PMC? And a tinker was a tinker, technicians were still en-route, not that there was much hope. All the best capes were in Miami right now - wait, a small alert came through. Some cape was incoming from a tiltrotor, a mover they guessed, had abandoned it to head back to the Bay. They checked the identity - useless. Not a tinker, not a thinker. They considered everything, and sent a small alert silently to their commander back at base.

"So, you want to help?"

"Yep! I can teleport, Little Cheese here is a low-level tinker, just turned nineteen this year and ready to be a full-time hero. Might be just what you need with these bombs, eh?"

The troopers were completely silent for a moment - well, silent from the perspective of the dynamic mouse-themed duo. From their perspective, they were engaged in a fairly intense conversation with their commander back on the Rig, conducted through barked orders over their speakers and an implant in their throats. The situation wasn't good. Support was still coming in, the Endbringer response had messed everything up, most of the tiltrotor fleet had been requisitioned for disaster relief and for deploying troops to vulnerable areas. Even if parahuman villains usually respected the truce, regular criminals almost always took advantage of the chaos, and troopers were often needed to keep the peace. They relayed all the information they could, and their commander mulled it over. Hard to say what the man was thinking - he had a hell of a poker face, and a hell of a poker voice in this case. No tells whatsoever, though he was still clearly under significant pressure. Confirmation came through, and the troopers returned to the two impatient capes.

"You're cleared. There are two dozen hostages inside, but no-one is properly guarding them - the bombers have threatened to detonate if any try to escape, so we've been keeping everything locked up."

Little Cheese spoke up.

"Wait, there's not actually been a detonation?"

"No, but we're taking the threat seriously."

Taylor mulled that over. That wasn't part of Bisha's M.O., not remotely. Given his current desperation, he'd have detonated a bomb in the mall and would have called it a day. A hostage situation, though? She had some suspicions about why the bomb wasn't being set off - in its own way, it was clever. Maybe they couldn't detonate their bomb, and had decided to salvage the situation as best they could. Once the bomb was functional, they'd kill everyone in the mall. Until then, they could paralyse the authorities with nothing more than a threat. Still, they hadn't counted on her. She glanced upwards, pretending to focus deeply as her swarm went through the mall, checking out every nook and cranny. The central area of the mall was occupied with the hostages, and like the trooper had said, there were no gun-wielding cultists keeping them down. Strangely, there was a huge hole in the glass ceiling of the mall - well, large enough for a person, definitely. She found the cultists buried deep in the complex, surrounding a small pile of machinery, snarling at each other as they tried to activate it. Time was short. She declared, in a voice she hoped was deep and serious enough to be taken seriously.

"My drones have scanned the mall and have identified the bombers. We'll take care of it."

The troopers looked at her appraisingly, probably trying to figure out what her tinkering focus was. Drones? Surveillance? While they pondered, the duo shouldered past and through the main door, passing by a dozen more troopers as they went, each one turning to stare at the two capes coming to save the day. Taylor felt compelled to walk faster, but forced herself to match Mouse Protector's pace. She was, for all her ridiculousness, surprisingly capable as a hero - she waved, she smiled visibly even with her mask in the way, and projected an aura of confidence and competence. Taylor, on the other hand, just… walked. Tried to keep her back straight, but didn't exactly take in the people around her. She said nothing, but Chorei could sense her discomfort. As she began to speak, Taylor momentarily hoped for some words of wisdom from someone centuries her senior.

I hate people staring at me, please walk faster, maybe growl at them, how am I having a cold sweat when I don't have a body?!

Oh. Great. The nun centuries her senior was also nervous. Yay. She soldiered onwards, and the automatic glass doors slid open smoothly. The moment she stepped inside, she could sense a change in the atmosphere. Everything was still running - lights were on, heating was functional - but there was no-one at the proverbial wheel. A jewellery store she'd always wanted to get something from when she was younger was now… open to the world. No cashiers, no security, nothing. She could have run over to grab a pile of necklaces and no-one would have stopped her. Well, except for her conscience. She quietly asked:

"What do you think about stealing?"

Stealing implies possession, possession leads to greed, envy, spite, all of which cloud the noble path.

Huh. That was oddly reasonable.

But I'm never going to be reborn, no cycle for me to escape, so… steal whatever you want, doesn't matter to me. Just not anything from that jeweller, it's absurdly tacky. Get something with gold.

And they were back to their usual programming. Splendid. The duo continued onwards, their feet echoing in the empty space. Her swarm sensed the crowd before she could see them - sitting on the floor, hunched over, some of them trying to comfort others. It was a whole range of people, older, younger, alone, together. Some of them were around her age, and some were children. Well, if her heroic impulses were firing off before, now they were in full-blown meltdown. To her surprise, the hostages were largely calm - they were fearful, sure, but there was nothing in the way of overt panic. That was… good? Very lucky, certainly. The civilians were all clustered together, though they kept a wide berth from the broken hole in the roof from which rain streamed unceasingly. It was forming quite a puddle at this point. Her swarm was already manoeuvring to take out the cultists who were fiddling with the bomb - she hesitated before attacking, though, for two reasons. For one, she didn't want to attack them only to find out that they were resistant to stings. In their desperation, they might do something stupid, even if the bomb couldn't be activated they could still do some damage to the hostages. For the second reason… as she stepped out into the central room containing the huddled civilians, she saw something. For Sanagi, it had been a swirling nebula randomly erupting into supernovae, serenaded by a constant clicking. For Mouse Protector, it was a system of stars which teleported randomly yet remained well coordinated. And one person within the crowd, a boy about her age, had a similar aura surrounding him. A pulsing mass of colours, almost psychedelic. Looking at it made her feel… peculiar. Relaxed and at ease, and then a moment later almost fearful. She felt happy to see it, then sad, then irritated. With a small grunt, she averted her gaze. There was a cape here. Why hadn't he acted? Why hadn't he helped them? And what did his power do?

She ran down the list of parahumans she knew were in the Bay. The villains were largely immobile at present - the gangs were, last she heard, trying to keep their parahumans contained. He couldn't be ABB, and the E88 were holding everything close to their chest. A hero? Well, a Ward, given his age. Why wouldn't he be at the Leviathan fight, though? Maybe he knew he'd be useless there, maybe he was caught before he could leave… his power clearly wasn't going to be much use in solving the hostage situation, otherwise he might have used it. She almost slapped herself in the head - secret identities, right. She'd long-since abandoned having one - all her companions knew who she was and what she could do - but other capes clearly took it more seriously than she did. Hm. Tricky. His power seemed to be… maybe a Master? She didn't know of any heroic Wards with Master abilities. She internally grumbled. She'd debate this later. For now, she had work to do. Mouse Protector murmured quietly:

"Any cultists?"

"None here, they're all in one of the basements."

The cape nodded, then emerged into the central room, gesturing dramatically as she did. The woman had stage presence, had to give her that. The hostages certainly looked momentarily more hopeful.

"Civilians! Fear ye not, for Mouse Protector - and Little Cheese - are here to solve this crisis! If you'll remain where you are, we'll head off and take care of things."

Muffled cheers. Taylor kept her eyes on the cape. Even if she hadn't been able to see powers, she would definitely have noticed him. While the others had looks of hope on their faces, he looked… appraising. Focused. Definitely on top of things compared to everyone else. She noticed that he was still carrying a large plastic bag filled with… women's clothing? Huh. Well, she wasn't one to judge. She led M.P. away, trying her best to ignore the hushed conversations occurring amongst the hostages. Most of them looked curious. The cape looked confused, probably wondering where these two random capes had suddenly come from - and in the middle of an Endbringer attack no less. She put him out of her mind. She had other things to do. She had ditched the pistol some ways back - Mouse Protector had made it clear that heroes did not, as a rule, carry regular guns (albeit with some exceptions). Any hero showing up with a gun was subject to a healthy amount of suspicion, and the last thing that Taylor needed was suspicion laden on her - she'd already have enough, being an unknown cape and all. Her antique rifle, though, remained hers. It looked outlandish enough to be a cape weapon, too old to be taken seriously as a 'real gun'.

The mall's back passages were a labyrinth of nearly identical halls, but Taylor's swarm allowed them to navigate it with ease. There was no more conversation, even Chorei was silent. They knew the stakes here. Taylor put together a quick battle plan - the room in which the cultists were hiding had only one entrance, but beyond that entrance was a corridor with a corner behind which she could hide. Mouse Protector could tag an insect and could attack from within the room itself, while Taylor used her swarm to suppress them as best she could, probably moving in to attack them personally if the swarm wasn't immediately effective. The plan was simple, and M.P. accepted it without question, only asking if she could have Taylor's smoke grenades and flashbangs - good idea on her part. Taylor had brought respirators and goggles for this situation - as had all the others - and anything that would slow the cultists down was a plus in her book. In less than a minute, they were in position. This close, the cultists were far more audible. There were six of them, each one hunched and deformed, their eyes shrivelled and yellow. Their voices were raspy, but unlike the other cultists they'd seen, they spoke.

"Get it working, idiots!"

"Shut up, we're going as fast as we can."

"Go faster! The ordeal demands results!"

"Paralysed the PRT, haven't we? All the time in the world, no capes to bother us."

Oh the delicious irony. Based on M.P.'s malevolent grin, she had heard that statement as clearly as Taylor. With a pop, the cape was gone, and the cultists shrieked in surprise as she descended, sword flashing. The swarm descended, moving into the haze of smoke from the grenade. The cultists were, as she had expected, tough, and they didn't appear to feel much in the way of pain. Still, the insects could blind them, and Taylor began to run in to assist M.P. As she ran, though, an idea came to mind. A menacingly rumble came from the rifle slung on her back, and she automatically retrieved it. The gun thirsted for violence, and she felt the urge to let out a crude battle-cry, an animal howling at its terrified prey. With hands covered in shining scars, she levelled the rifle with expert ease, despite the fact that she'd never fired a rifle before in her life. The cultists struggled before her, trying to avoid the swift strikes of M.P.s too-sharp sword. She saw buffalo trapped in a box canyon, picked off by laughing hunters. She saw mountains of horned skulls surrounding men with wild beards and empty eyes. She saw a herd of screaming horses running off the edge of a cliff onto sharp rocks, driven by yelling and hooting humans, teeth bared in a savage rictus. With a grin of her own, she fired.

What happened next was… strange. There was no bullet in the gun - just an earthen ball. No gunpowder, nothing that could actually propel it forwards. And appropriately, nothing came out. Nothing but force. The air parted as an invisible force shot forwards, a force that thundered like a herd of bison charging across a boundless plain, a force that screamed as loudly as the hunters who pursued that same herd. A bullet had not been fired… but the idea of a bullet had, the underlying notion of what a bullet was was currently cleaving through the air. It struck one of the cultists, slicing through them in a matter of moments - and as it tore through the cultist, the force seemed to exult. No more concentration, no more confinement by the idea of what a bullet should be. Wounds opened across the cultist's body, weeping yellow ichor and dark red blood. The wounds looked like they were inflicted by claws, by talons, by razors, swords, buzzsaws, sharpened rocks… they opened up by the thousand, and the cultist hadn't even a moment to scream before he was turned into a bloody mass that collapsed to its shattered knees, falling to the ground with a sound like ground beef being slapped on a countertop. The others paused, staring with wide yellow eyes at their kindred.

Well. That happened.

And then a pressure came over a room, a pressure that almost brought her to her knees. M.P. clearly felt the same, buckling for a moment, struggling to hold her sword up. The cultists, though… they were frozen, completely unresponsive. As one, their mouths opened, and roasting waves of superheated air began to pour from their charred throats. And over this wave came a voice. A loud, loud voice, that demanded her attention and paralysed her limbs briefly - but she had experience at this by now, and shook it off. The voice bellowed out from five burned throats:

"Oh, majestic! But still, not quite enough. You see, young Tayl-"

She shot at another cultist, the wounds opening up in greater quantities than before, blood spraying across the room. He fell to the ground, and a smell like barbequed meat filled the air.

"Now that was rude, could you-"

She shot another one. Similar results. The voice was growing annoyed.

"Stop it! Alright, forget it, you-"

Another one died. Bisha grumbled.

"Fine! I'll let you see an-"

The penultimate cultist died. Taylor was getting a little bored at this point. The bastard just wouldn't stop talking.

"An old friend! OK, done, die please."

The voice was gone, and as she levelled the gun at the last cultist in the room… something else changed. Her finger paused on the trigger as the last cultist began to transform, flesh beginning to balloon outwards, shapes beginning to move beneath his skin. She gritted her teeth. She had an idea what was coming. And she wasn't going to enjoy it. Flesh vaporised, and sulphurous vapours boiled within, bones reshaping into a fine lattice capable of supporting the grotesque growth. Flame poured freely from his eyes, sparking on the concrete floor, slithering about with gleeful motions. With a ripping sound, two shapes emerged from the body - two half-formed human shapes, attached to the still-expanding body of the final cultist. Greasy pale flesh, shrivelled yellow eyes, mouths already moving to speak damaging truths. One body young and hearty, gasping wetly as it was born, the other body old and gnarled, eyes sitting in deep hollows. Mouths opened, ready to speak of what was and what would be, how to tear apart Taylor and M.P. with ease. They both paused… and for a moment just looked horrified, struggling to put what they saw into words. Good. Taylor calmly levelled the gun once more… and pulled the trigger.

There was something different now. The gun sang as it launched the idea of a bullet once more. She remembered how a creature like this had wounded her, had almost killed, had almost killed her friends. She remembered how she'd only been able to win by calling in a hero - and the gun seemed to snarl as she brought up that memory. And beyond the creature, she saw churning flames, she saw the mocking eyes of Bisha. The gun fed on that rivalry, and for a moment she felt the gun radiating heat, she felt rivets quake and wood start to char as it barely restrained the boiling fury that lay within it. The First Rifle launched its deadly non-existent projectile, and the three-bodied giant suffered. Planes of force seemed to generate within it, a thousand thousand ripping influences, tearing away at flesh as though it was nothing but wet paper. The body evaporated into a cloud of churning viscera, even the flame being dispersed by the whirling motions. Blood flew over the room in waves, soaking… well, everyone that was still standing. Mouse Protector particularly, given that she was right next to the creature. The three-bodied giant had existed for a matter of seconds, and now it was gone, casually wiped away by an obscenely powerful weapon. A rictus grin started to spread across Taylor's face, and she heard a faint yelling in the back of her head. She… she wanted more of this! More conflict, more war, more striving! She was a fire, a…a blazing sun brought to earth to rage and expand and ruin in her wake. No more cultists, no more monsters, she wanted giants!

Usurper!


Reality snapped back, and the grin began to relax. Chorei's voice pierced through the red mist, clearing it away for a moment, just long enough for her to get a grip over herself. The gun started to cool in her hands. She panted, suddenly feeling exhausted, like all the energy had departed from her. She stared wide-eyed at the First Rifle - this thing was dangerous.

Be more careful in future. There is a reason why I kept it locked away.

Taylor found herself agreeing unhesitantly. Her attention was suddenly attracted by Mouse Protector letting out an indignant shriek. Taylor walked to join M.P., who was currently dripping with blood - turned out that being next to a man being evaporated into a cloud of viscera was quite a messy experience. She stared at Taylor with wide eyes.

"What the hell, man?! Right next to me?"

"In my defence, I didn't know that would happen."

"Oh, so that was untested? Gee, great, awesome, I'm going to go find a bucket of water."

"You know, my insects could probably eat that all off you."

"I'm going to pretend you didn't say that."

I, too, am going to pretend you said nothing about your gore-cleansing insects. Please never use those on yourself, I do not wish to feel our body being picked over by a thousand pincers.

Oh, great, now they were agreeing with each other. And our? Chorei and Taylor needed to have a conversation about who actually owned this here body, because it definitely wasn't some common property. Chorei was a roommate, Taylor was the landlord here! No, wait, Chorei was the tenant and she was the landlord. But Chorei didn't pay rent. Chorei was a… serf and she was a feudal lord? All her produce (read: useful thoughts) belonged to Lady (Baroness? Duchess? Queen? Yes, Queen definitely) Taylor. No, Chorei was too insolent to be a common serf. Was Taylor a medieval monarch and was Chorei her court jester, existing at her pleasure but permitted to mock? She considered explaining to Chorei what a jester was - wasn't sure if the concept translated well. Maybe later. The cape groaned as she walked away, a few insects leading her in the direction of some nearby toilets. Taylor examined the room, blinking as she saw the huge pile of gore-drenched machinery lying in its centre.

Oh, right.

Bomb.

Shit.

Zounds!

* * *​

Ahab watched with wide eyes as the false sun, the Eagle, moved away. It hesitated in its movements for a moment as she shrieked some more insults its way, and it seemed briefly split. Hm. Good idea. In that moment, she threw a vacuum bomb. The Eagle screeched in fury as it was divided once again, but the vacuum bomb only held it for a matter of seconds. Soon, it began to messily rejoin, continuing to screech. The two stellar masses began to orbit one another, faster and faster… and Ahab ran for cover, ducking into alleyways and behind dumpsters, leaping over fallen bodies and debris. The idea was rapidly seeming less good. She screwed her eyes shut, feeling darkness wash over her - oh, the glories of being part of an implant-happy PMC, they were ever-so-willing to put some tiny patches of dark material in her eyelids, just enough to inhibit the blinding effects of a flashbang. A small grin crossed her face - that Eagle had no idea, and she'd get some payoff from the frequent bouts of itching the implants produced. But nothing came, no blinding flashes, no world-turned-yellow, nothing. She just couldn't have nice things, could she? She slowly opened her eyes, still running away. When nothing happened, she glanced up. The Eagle was hovering nearby, and there was a new impression about it.

There was a sense of the Eagle's gorge rising, a sense of half-digested matter being brought to the surface. The Eagle began to fold in impossible motions, like a tesseract slowly turning inside out, and exposed more and more of its interior. Ahab saw roiling chaos, saw every animal in the animal kingdom brought forth, her mind struggling to process what she saw into something understandable. She felt like a minnow swimming beside a blue whale, she felt like a field mouse pinned beneath the glare of an eagle, she felt like a bull being slowly consumed by a thousand biting ants - too tiny to be crushed, but not so tiny that their bites wouldn't hurt. A great mass of yellow fluid splashed down into the street, hissing and steaming in the cold air, rain evaporating before it could even touch the spreading pool. And as she looked at the Eagle's unfolding flame… humanity came. A boiling mass of humanity. A mass of humanity consumed, a squirming base from which it was generated, a trimmed tumour of growth snipped from a superior creature, allowed to fester and feed on itself and others. The remainders of its first-ever meal began to slowly stand, poking their heads through the boiling yellow pool, breaching the surface like it was a pulsing membrane.

Heads emerged. Then bodies, limbs, feet… they stood in the street, shivering, eyes yellow and shrivelled. One by one, they turned to stare at Ahab. She tilted her head to one side, momentarily distracted from the crowd by the sight of the Eagle surging into one of the buildings, crashing into the window and chasing… something. Huh. So the plan was working, she supposed. It was certainly reacting. The crowd began to stagger towards her, dripping with yellow ichor, mouths gasping wetly at the air. As they approached, she saw them more clearly - they were all men. All identical. And all of them had wide, cow-like eyes.

Several stories up, Sanagi pressed her skull-face to the window, staring downwards venomously.

You have to be fucking kidding me.

* * *​

Miles away, across the city, Bisha swore loudly. His ego was wounded once again, and it was somehow worse than last time. That… that kid had shredded through his cultists without indulging any of his monologue! He loved his monologues, he was good at them! And she had ignored him without a second thought, and now his new giant was dead. He began to think wildly, trying to strategise. That gun was a threat, and if he had observed correctly, it grew stronger on the basis of rivalry - that meant it would be downright dangerous against him. Hm. Plans needed to come forward, sacrifices needed to be readied. He could still salvage this. But his slaves were giving way with too much ease - even the Eagle was growing irritable, something had managed to get under its non-existent skin. Not good. He needed time, he needed just a tiny handhold with which he could hold himself up, let himself propel yet higher. Success could still be extracted from the jaws of defeat, all he needed to do was focus, focus on how to kill that…

Bitch.

A malicious smile spread across his face. A few barked orders later, and one of his very special prisoners was kneeled in front of him. Her eyes flashed around the room, nervous. To think, he'd thought of her as a backup, a little morsel to snack on, provided by his only ally in this city - the blithering idiot that he was, he had some uses. Slowly, delicately, he advanced. His eyes were fixed on hers, unblinking. His teeth were bared. The girl didn't respond well, trying to back away - no such luck. Hard to move without feet, hard to move when you've barely been fed for a week. And didn't that give him an idea. With one foot, he kicked over a dog bowl filled with scraps of delicately cooked meat. He'd prepared this bowl himself - say what you will about his thoroughly useless parents, but they had been fairly good cooks. The trick was in using just enough cumin, and using electroplated nails in the nailgun - anything else made it a bit too metallic. And he had a sense of pride in his cooking. He grinned widely as the girl silently rushed for the bowl, shovelling meat into her mouth with reckless abandon, hiccoughing as some caught in her throat, still consuming regardless. No restraint. More animal than person. And he had no need for useless animals in his house - another lesson from his parents. A lame dog should be put down… but sometimes they could be repurposed. A cow too old to produce milk could still yield a few meals worth of meat. A hen too old for eggs was still ripe for their pot. Waste not, want not. He crouched down, invading her personal space, still grinning in a way that bared as many teeth as possible, eyes still fixed on hers in a way that set her every nerve afire with fear.

"Good news, mutt. You're getting a job."

What had been her name again? Something mundane - ah, he couldn't be bothered remembering. She surely barely cared about it. Bitch, though… that worked. He remembered that. Had a habit of sticking in the mind. Bitch stared up with fearful eyes, a dog beaten until it learned its place - honestly, fairly boring to break in the grand scheme of things. Animals were never much fun.

"Enjoyed your meal?"

Bitch grunted, still stuffing her face. She hadn't eaten for so long, of course the little mutt would gorge herself. Just as he'd intended. A brief whine of pain came from her throat as she bit down on something hard. Not a bone - she'd crunched through enough of those. Something else, something dense, something… metallic. And round. She spat it out into her open palm. Her eyes widened. Bisha began to laugh, and his drills started to whirr into motion.

It shouldn't be too difficult. He'd done this before, he'd learned since then. And he had a vague idea that this mutt would be easy enough to modify to his purposes. They tore through his regular cultists like they were nothing? Fine. He'd give them something worse. Something meatier. The drills descended.

The screams began, and never really stopped.

The laughing continued.

And a tiny metal disk rolled from numb hands, a name engraved on it with crude hands.

BROOTUS.


AN: And that's all for today. I promised shenanigans. I hope I have delivered.
 
117 - Converging Path
117 - Converging Path

Taylor hunched over the bomb, already starting to sweat. Mouse Protector was holding a walkie-talkie up to her ear, likewise sweating profusely. On the other end was the bomb tinker - and Taylor really needed a name for her, but now wasn't the time to ask. Hard to try for reasonable introductions while poking at a bomb - and poking was the right word, she didn't have many tools. Well, she didn't have any actual tools, but she had plenty of improvised ones. To be more accurate, she had a sword and bugs. That was about it. A loud, obnoxious Bostonite voice blared in her ear, its nasal qualities only made worse by the tinny speaker on the walkie-talkie.

"So, you have the bomb?"

"Yes. It's right in front of me, though… covered in blood a bit."

"Heh, fuckin' nice, keep up the good work. Now, see, I need you to tell me what bomb it is. Any distinguishing features?"

Taylor gave it a once over. It was a mess, to put it bluntly. Even beneath the blood and viscera, there wasn't much rhyme or reason to the bomb itself. A mass of metal scavenged from a dozen different sources, some of which seemed to be the hulls of decaying ships. Wires poking out at random, in a whole host of different colours. Dials were placed at irregular intervals, with nothing to indicate what the dials actually meant. It could have been a bomb, or a pile of junk, or a weird abstract art piece. Maybe all three. She couldn't have made a harder-to-understand bomb on purpose. Wait-

"Did you make this thing hard to understand on purpose?"

"Fuck yeah I did, think I'd make these things easy to work with? Shit, some of the 'dummies' were actual bombs with the big red button removed."

Well, that was a horrifying thought. Might have to give an anonymous tip to the PRT later.

"This one looks like it's made partially from ship hulls - there are barnacles here and there - and random dials on its surface. Nothing else I can pinpoint."

"Huh. Hey, is there a barnacle shaped like a horse?"

M.P. craned her neck to look around the back of the bomb, then silently nodded.

"Yep."

"Oh, man, that's a mean one. Bisha wanted something powerful, something to really blow things apart… but he also wanted lots of different explosions at once. The cops deactivate one bomb, the rest go up."

"This thing is more than one bomb."

"Oh yeah, like… four, I think. Yeah, four. One of them turns everything in a certain range into crystal, another warps space like crazy, then it's… mini-singularity, and the last one is a mass of monofilaments, meant to lash out and cut through almost anything in a certain range."

Horrifying. But, useful. Any one of those would have been great, but all four? If she could disentangle these, she'd have enough to topple most of Bisha's high-rises. If.

"So… how do I disentangle them? Safely?"

The bomb tinker let out a hoarse laugh, then shrieked for more painkillers. She spoke over the sound of her chewing on a handful of pills.

"OK, so I was going a little stir-crazy when I made that one. So… OK, the panel with a barnacle that looks like a horse, underneath it there's a mass of wires. Grab the one furthest to the left."

She did.

"Now, you know the song 'Stayin' Alive'?"

"Where are you going with this?"

"Zip it. I was going stir-crazy and was singing random songs while I tinkered, so I remember where things are based on the song. Now start singing!"

Mouse Protector whimpered. They were both going to die here.

* * *​
Ahab laughed with glee as she tore through the crowd of identical men. Her Secateurs were working at full-blast, lashing around like goddamn chainsaw-flails, bisecting anyone who dared come too close to her. She was on top of the world - this was what she liked doing, this and nothing else! It was a little strange killing these men, though. For one, they were naked - and that just made things a little viscerally uncomfortable for her. For another, they weren't putting up much of a fight - if anything, they seemed half-stoned. And their blood was boiling hot, enough for her to move faster and faster, outrunning the flying blood from the wounds she inflicted. Was this what Nirvana felt like? She'd have to ask Chorei what the Buddhists thought about this, because she felt at one with the world, the universe, everything. She sliced down body after body, more emerged from the boiling yellow slop beneath her feet, she cut them down… her combat stims were working overtime, and her jaw was slowly pulling into a rictus grin from some of the nastier ones. She was a fucking perpetual motion device! Well, until the stims ran out and she collapsed in a pile giggling like a loon as the painkillers took hold, probably just a moment before she started making yellow ichor-angels. She barely even cared about what was happening anymore, she had no idea who these people were or why the Eagle had suddenly decided to shit them all out, but she was having a whale of a time regardless!

One of the bodies moaned beneath her feet, struggling to talk through a mouthful of blood.

"...c'mon man, why're you doing this?"

Ahab stomped downwards, then barked to the others, her mind spilling with all the wonderful chemicals that violence stirred up.

"Because I like it, you low-down jive turkeys, now silence your brain and receive my chain!"

Did it make sense? No, not really. But she wanted to yell something, and she hoped the chainsaw-axe going through the skulls of several identical bodies helped distract them from the fact that she had, by her own admission, sounded a little stupid. God, she needed this - this was honestly better than sex. Was that a bad thing? Did it say something negative about her personality, her mental state? Did it show that perhaps she had a bit too much left over from her old mercenary days, or a concerning level of doom-driven compulsion? Maybe. But anyone who argued those kinds of things was not the kind of person who would have sliced a crowd apart with chainsaw-axes. And she didn't take advice from those kinds of people, it would be like letting someone who couldn't tolerate alcohol judge her drinking habits. Her attention was momentarily distracted by a strange sound from up above - something like singing, but there was no way an entire choir could fit up there. Voice after voice joined the song, tone after tone overlapping until there was nothing but howling noise. She glanced up, and saw a familiar figure standing several stories up in one of the buildings, light building in her skull. Ahab scowled and shrieked upwards.

"No! No! These are mine! Get your own!"

Her voice didn't carry, or it was too late to stop, or Sanagi didn't care. It hardly mattered which, the end result was the same - a screaming beam of light shot down from on high, slicing through the crowd like they weren't there. Ahab could feel the heat coming from it, was almost blinded by the light - until she shut her augmented eyelids. Huh, those things had a payoff after all, great. Almost distracted her from her increasing irritation, gradually spiking into genuine rage. The beam raced past, scything them down, and worst of all, it was destroying the yellow ichor from which they were perpetually regenerating, evaporating it patch by patch until nothing remained. That bitch, she'd ruined her fun. A few bodies yet remained, but she couldn't even muster the willpower to kill them. The moment was ruined. She needed a drink. Sanagi rushed up to meet her, bringing out a pistol to kill the last few bodies which struggled away feebly. Ahab blinked. That was fast - in her defence, she was pretty out of it, and Sanagi had been very eager to get down from the building. Taking-steps-five-at-a-time eager. Sanagi pinned back on part of her face - and was she carrying her face inside a fanny pack. This day was just getting weird. Sanagi grinned.

"Sorry, I've wanted to do that for ages. That guy almost erased my personality and turned me into another one of him."

Oh, shit, was that Brent DeNeuve? Huh. Wild. She tried to put the fight out of mind, focus on what else was going on, anything to move on from her mounting fury.

"That felt great."

Hold it.

"This is just the adrenaline talking, but that was better than sex."

She was no longer holding. Ahab sprang at Sanagi, headbutting her in her stupid boney face.

"That was my fight you inconsiderate bitch! I needed that, and you ruined it!"

Sanagi had no idea how to respond to any of this, trying to move away from Ahab's head - it didn't work much. See, it turned out that her skull didn't have any of the bones which allowed for a nose to remain… well, a nose. So upon being headbutted, the lattice holding it in place flexed and bent, meaning that her nose retracted back into her head. This was not a pleasant experience, not remotely. Sanagi fell to the ground in shock, and Ahab starting wildly kicking at any body parts which remained nearby, yelling into thin air.

"I needed that fight, I was the one who spent ages running from that fucking Eagle thing, and now I'm getting clam-jammed again by this skull-fucker who ruined my fight!"

She kicked an arm, sending it flying.

"You bitch! I'm full of combat stims right now and I can't decide if I'm in the mood for violence or if I'm just horny, but either way I'm pissed."

Sanagi wasn't going to dig into any of that.

"...Sorry?"

"Sorry, she says, sorry, she's been on the road fighting whatever she wants, and I get to stay here and get my fights stolen from me!"

"I only fought a few people. I usually lost. Taylor won most of our fights. I just… helped."

"You horrible twat! You horrible swine! You bitch! You goddamn bitch! I'll see you humiliated, denigrated, forced to get close to a fight and then to be denied it so you know how it feels!"

She paused, then shrieked up into the sky.

"I'm so fucking horny!"

Sanagi gave her a look.

"Are you done now?"

"Yes. Mostly. Sorry about that."

"No, no, it's all good, it was my fault."

"No, really, you've explained Brent to me, I get why you felt the need to interrupt my - no, it's fine, it's fine, I'm fine. I'm fine."

A series of very loud gunshots echoed through the air, and the two glanced up to see a window explode in one of the buildings. Ahab tilted her head to one side.

"Which one was that?"

"Arch's."

"Shit."

They began to run, failing to notice a bystander - an unremarkable man sitting in a car nearby, trying to get his phone to work. He stared at the footage of a screaming beam of light descending from a building, which clearly picked out the clacking pincers and naked skull of some terrifying new cape. PHO was going to go crazy over this.

* * *​
Dean had not been having a wonderful day. He'd been having a bad week, to be honest. He loved Vicky, he really did, but sometimes he thought that maybe tethering himself to Little Miss Collateral Damage was possibly a mistake, in his weaker moments. He didn't think this often, but when he did, it was for a good reason. When the bombs started going off, when the gangs started getting at each other's throats, the vice-director had politely told him that his job was to stay attached at the hip to Glory Girl, making sure that she remained nice and stable. New Wave was apparently on board with this plan - the last thing they wanted was for her to go flying off on an impetuous mission, only to get trapped in some… vortex of eternal pain which a tinker had somehow managed to cram inside a briefcase-sized bomb. Or for her to cause the gang war to escalate by trying to arrest some high-up lieutenant or even a cape. As a fairly low-ranking master and blaster, he was deemed non-essential to the PRT's response efforts. Sure, Aegis got to handle some rescue operations, Clockblocker was used to stabilise patients until Panacea could see them, and Vista… well, the poor kid had been more or less locked up ever since the gang war had started to brew, something about not wanting the youngest ward to get viciously shredded by some random accident. Secretly, he guessed that they didn't want a powerful shaker to get murdered when she was too young to really contribute to their operations, but when Vista complained, he limited himself to being consolatory. He'd learned from bitter experience with Vicky that people didn't really respond well to someone trying to be reasonable in the midst of a funk.

Oh, and then an Endbringer had attacked. Vicky had rocketed off through the ceiling of the mall to join her family - he could excuse this one bit of collateral damage, she'd been pent-up all week - leaving him behind with a bulging bag of women's clothing. Oh, and then the bomb threat had been called in and suddenly he was trapped. He was self-aware enough to know that even if he was in costume he wouldn't be much help here - he couldn't deactivate a bomb, and he had no idea how effective his beams would be on those cultists, or gang members, or whatever they were. The only emotion he sensed from them was a putrid yellow he associated strongly with deep despair, the kind that pinned people to the ground and left them staring shell-shocked for hours. Who knew what throwing a handful of rage or fear at them would do? Anyway, he wasn't in costume, and that meant he had to stay put. Not that he'd been idle, of course. He could tell when people were getting to their breaking point, ready to leap up and do something stupid. He'd tried to be the responsible one - being seen with Glory Girl gave anyone, even an (apparently) ordinary teen a level of authority. He'd talk to people, try and stop anything bad from happening. Thus far he'd succeeded.

The capes had been a surprise. Not just their appearance - he hadn't heard of them, so they must be out-of-towners. Maybe the PRT had brought them in to keep things under control while the rest were off in Miami? But their emotions were all over the place. The older one, Mouse Protector, was a mess of dirty blonde and pulsing purple. Dirty blonde meant conflicted happiness, from what he could tell. She was happy to be here, but was clearly feeling bad about being happy, probably because of the life-or-death nature of things. That was… good? Heroes tended to be happy when they were doing their thing, so that emotion showed heroic instincts and a certain amount of common sense. Good. Definitely good. The pulsing purple of fear, though… that was something else entirely. Pulsing purple meant that someone was afraid in a deep-seated way, fear that was caked into their very bones. And it was virulent - she was terrified at heart. Not so good.

The other one, Little Cheese, had been a strange case. Stranger than any he'd seen before. Her colours were muddled - everything was tinged with red flecks, indicating rage. Beneath the flecks, though, were the colours of determination (a steely grey), embarrassment (a sickly paisley green that wriggled as he looked at it), and a colour he'd only seen a few times before, and rarely in large quantities. An off-white, something like the sclera of an eye, a colour that twitched and swivelled, constantly moving in precisely articulated motions. He'd seen that on occasion, mostly on PRT agents and hardened professionals. Dispassionate calculation, that was what it was. On a girl that he assumed was barely older than him - based on her height - that was… a strange emotion to see. But there was something else about her colours that disturbed him. There was a wriggling thing beneath them all, a colour that seemed almost… lacquered. It moved, though, squirming through the other colours, remaining distinct and yet joined with them, and as he looked closer, he thought he saw the shape of a writhing centipede. Its colours were so tiny as to be almost imperceptible - everything concentrated into a tiny space. But the overwhelming tint to the emotions was age - every colour was filtered through layers and layers of compacted dust. Something was wrong with Little Cheese. And he didn't quite know what. His attention was momentarily distracted by the sight of the two returning, carrying… something in a large plastic bag.

Mouse Protector wearily raised her hands. There was a vague hint of relief in her colours, but overwhelmingly that purple, pulsing fear. Whatever had happened down there had shaken her up some. She did look marginally cleaner than when she entered, though. That was… something.

"We did it!"

The crowd erupted into cheers, and promptly rushed the two heroes. Dean remained at a distance, moving with the crowd but staying away from the two. Look normal without getting close. Mouse Protector's colours abruptly became happier, dirty blonde replaced with radiant gold. She was in her element, high-fiving kids, shaking hands with adults or willingly giving warm hugs to anyone who wanted one. She was… good at this. He wondered which department she was with - the PR guys at the base would have fawned over her. Little Cheese, though… the moment the crowd descended she seemed to vanish, but he couldn't be sure if this was part of her power or if she was simply good at moving. A thought occurred - what was in those plastic bags they had been holding? M.P. was no longer carrying any, so… he broke away from the crowd, wandering through a side-door into the outside world. He caught a vague glimpse of the same writhing colours he'd seen earlier, just for a moment, when a finger poked him in the chest.

Who knew a rubber mouse mask could be so intimidating.

"I know what you are."

He paled. Did she know he was a cape? Did she know who he was? Did she know about the people with the vial? How much… no, calm down, calm down. Act natural.

"Uh, sorry, I just wanted to say thank-you for the rescue."

"Emotions, right?"

Nuts. She knew. Little Cheese tilted her head to one side.

"I don't recognise you, though. Which Ward are you?"

She didn't know. Hm. Interesting. The writhing shape nestled amidst her colours began to wriggle in disconcerting motions, lacquered edges stark against the off-white of her calculation. Still, she'd crossed a line - he had a right to be a little indignant.

"You're unmasking me? In public?"

Little Cheese paused. A ripple of muddy brown uncertainty.

"...oh. Sorry."

She wasn't used to this. She was new to being a hero, maybe? Or being a parahuman in general? She flipped up her mask, revealing a pale face marred with a single eyepatch, not to mention a whole host of small silvery scars. Her single eye was cold - terrifyingly so. He felt an involuntary shudder travel up his spine. Staring back at him was the face of a veteran, someone who'd seen brutal combat and had evidently emerged the victor. Sophia had looked somewhat like that, but with her it was tinged with barely suppressed violence. Little Cheese, though… she just looked cold. Professional. If anything, she vaguely resembled the PMC contractors his dad had hired from time to time to deal with security. All she was missing were the lumps from various implants. And she looked young, around his age. His initial estimates had been off. With those scars… how early had she started with her violent lifestyle? And what was her power? And why was she calling herself Little Cheese?

"There. We're even. Now which Ward?"

"Gallant."

"The knight one?"

"Yes, but… well, if you know about the emotions, there's no reason to be coy. I can blast people with different emotions. PRT keeps it quiet."

Gold - a dull, glinting gold. Opportunity. He usually saw it underlaid with envy or greed, but not for her. He wasn't sure what it said about her that she was willing to unmask him - in private, admittedly - over a hunch. She didn't know the full scope of his power, yet was willing to question him. He wasn't sure if this meant she was overly reckless, or simply curious. Probably a threatening combination of the two. Reckless curiosity. Never good.

"Odd question, but could you blast someone with hope? Happiness? Joy?"

No point lying. He didn't want to rely on his own limited talent for deception here, not against someone like her. Plus, she was a hero - right?

"...yes, why?"

Mouse Protector popped into existence - teleporter, good to know. She noticed Taylor and nodded, then saw Dean. Her eyes widened.

"Ah, citizen, perhaps you should go and see the troopers, they'll probably want to-"

"He's a cape."

"Ta- Little Cheese, you can't do that, it's against the rules!"

"He could help us. He can manipulate emotions."

M.P. looked at him with the same dull, glinting gold of opportunity filling her colours. Dean was abruptly regretting following the mysterious cape outside. Curiosity killed the cat, evidently because it wandered into a den of deeply peculiar mice with opportunistic urges.

"Say, fellow-cape, how would you like to help save the city from a truly awful fate?"

That didn't sound half bad, and his face showed his curiosity.

"Goody! Then come along, cheese and thank you - our duty is enor-mouse, and there is little time to accomplish it."

M.P. wheezed loudly, slapping her leg. Dean stared at her. Little Cheese was just resigned at this point, though he could detect a vague hint of envy. Hm. Interesting. Still, if the safety of the city called… and honestly, it wasn't like he could do much else, not with Vicky away, not with the city in its current state. And these people were heroes… right? A hint of reluctance remained. He was unmasked, and these people were asking him to do something to save the city. Sure, they seemed competent enough, but…

"I'm not sure I can trust you."

Mouse Protector looked genuinely hurt, Little Cheese was just resigned. With a grumble, she pulled out a walkie-talkie, speaking quietly into it for a moment. Then, she thrust it his way. A harsh Bostonian whine blasted out.

"The fuck do you want?"

"...uh."

"Tell him about the thing."

"Oh, right, yeah. I'm the bomb tinker, I made all these bombs, a guy forced me to do it, these guys want to take down that guy. Ya fuckin' happy you irksome shit?"

He wasn't. This was the bomb tinker? He looked over them both, giving them a hard stare. Lie detection was out of his ballpark, but he could still detect guilt - the colour of fresh bruises. Little Cheese was still stoic, back to cold calculation and that strange wriggling mass. Nothing there. Mouse Protector, though… she seemed to be an open book. Afraid, certainly, but her emotions were unfiltered - her happiness at being a hero was overt and shining, her relief was blaring, even her fear wasn't subtle. And he saw no trace of guilt in her. If he had the measure of her - and he was willing to admit a margin of error on that point - she was… basically guiltless and guileless. Still…

"I don't suppose you have any proof?"

"Am I not fuckin' good enough for ya? Alright, how about this, you think someone without my help could have deactivated that bomb under the mall, then split it apart into its basic components?"

Dean took a quiet step back from the suddenly ominous bulging plastic bags. Hm. She had a point. But still…

"There are troopers back there, give them your proof, they can help better than I can."

Little Cheese flipped her mask off once more, fixing him with a hard stare. The wriggling colours moved in unsettling patterns, setting his teeth on edge. There was something fundamentally wrong about them, something deeply unnatural. Gave him conniptions.

"You go back in there, we leave. Everything comes to a head tonight, and it's going to be disastrous if we don't stop it. If you want to help, then come with us. If you don't, then stay here and watch what happens. Maybe we succeed. Or maybe we don't, and you have to go on knowing that you could have helped. Are you going to be a hero, or are you going to be a coward?"

She was pushing his buttons. He was a hero, even if he'd gotten his powers from a vial. If the girl was approaching him alone, he might still have declined. She was unknown, untrustworthy. But the other one… Mouse Protector looked like a hero, acted like a hero, felt like a hero. She had an air of altruism about her. And, frankly, even the most cunning, calculating villain wouldn't say those puns or wear that costume. That entire setup took nothing but pure, sincere, heartfelt earnestness. The older cape shakily smiled, that pulsing fear coming to the fore once again.

"I know how this sounds. But that's what being a hero is all about, isn't it? Seeing what's right and doing it, no matter what it takes. We can get all fancy about aspirations and ideals, but at the end of the day, a guy tries to kill another guy, and we show up to stop people from dying. A guy robs a store, we show up to stop it. A villain wants to do something horrific… well, you get the picture."

There was silence for a moment, and the three stared at each other, Dean trying to find any hint of duplicitousness in Mouse Protector, anything which might scream of a lie. He found nothing. After a second, he nodded.

"I'll need a mask."

Before he could finish speaking the rubber mouse mask was flung over his head. Mouse Protector gasped in mock horror… then solemnly drew her sword and tapped each of Dean's shoulders with it.

"I dub thee Sir Cheese. You may rise."

Hm. Those were some serious butterflies after being knighted. So that was something new about Dean. Wild. He didn't want to say that he was already standing. The former Little Cheese barked over her shoulder, looking irritated.

"Is one of you going to help carry these things? They're quite heavy!"

Mouse Protector whispered loudly in his ear.

"Ignore her, she's just cranky that she got called Little and you got called Sir."

"Move it!"

Some time later, after Dean had disappeared accompanied by a pair of capes, a blur crashed into the mall, elegantly diving through the first hole she'd made. Any pride she might have had in that perfect arrival was diminished by the sight of a squad of black-armoured troopers milling around. Troopers, and no civilians. Specifically, no young male civilians, specifically carrying a bag of clothing she'd spent hours specifically picking out. A thunderous voice yelled out, and the troopers performing cleanup - and what cleanup it was, one of those capes was seriously messed up - felt the sudden urge to run away. At least, before the emotional stabilisers kicked in, faintly suppressing the urge. Now they were just annoyed.

"Where the hell is my boyfriend?!"

Mute shrugs were the only response, and an irritated 'hmph' the only rejoinder. The blur soared away once more, thankfully not making another hole in the roof. The troopers glanced at each other, silently communicating two words .

Fuckin' Capes.

* * *​
Italia and Stirner were fairly good troops from a fairly good PMC. Desperado LLC was mostly known for its parahuman division - and what a parahuman division it was - but they had some more mundane troops as well. A few of them had been doing some private security gig for a politician up in Boston, and when some shadowy asshole in Brockton Bay had offered to hire them… well, the work was easy, the pay was good, why bother declining? They were rapidly realising why they should have declined. This was meant to be a simple round of guard duty, just making sure that no-one came into this room. No idea why, but then again, they weren't paid to ask questions. They hadn't asked questions when the bombing campaign started, their boss had been kind enough to assure them that they wouldn't be bombed. The chaos in the streets hadn't entered, and so they asked no questions then either. If their boss was some weird villain, so be it, they could claim ignorance, spend a few years gunning down rebels in South America, come back when the feds found some new schmucks to harass.

The whispering walls, though… that was getting to them. Noise filters were only so good. The strange thing - maybe a cape, they had no idea what else it could be - had ignored them on its way down, and that suited them just fine, even if it did make Stirner take advantage of his waste recyclers. Then the alarms started coming. Someone had entered the building and was moving erratically, charging around like it was no-one's business. Fine with them. Orders were to guard this room, not this entire building. They waited patiently and silently while the intruder poked around, entering no rooms, doing nothing of any importance. He got closer. Fingers tightened around triggers. They'd give him a warning, then they'd shoot him if he didn't comply. Maybe even if he did. No-one was recording this, no-one but them, and Desperado was very in favour of employees acting at their own discretion. Italia turned to Stirner, her voice quiet. She spoke in clipped sentences - the fewest syllables she could muster.

"Thoughts."

"None."

"Typical."

"Yep."

"Creature?"

"Ignoring it."

"Intruder?"

"Standard procedure."

"Gun?"

"Ready."

"Hotel?"

"Trivago."

They shared a quick laugh which cut off after a second. Keeping it professional. Standard. Ah, they were good friends, them two.. Italia was probably his best friend, and she'd almost never spoken for longer than a second at a time. What a lady. A pity that her ass was mostly shot off in Guam, otherwise he thought there might have been a chance with them. Still, he may have lost a potential lover, but he gained a lifelong friend. The intruder came closer, and they silently raised their rifles, advancing down the hallway. Good to have room to manoeuvre, if necessary. There was a sickening yellow light from outside, and the walls seemed to pulse in sympathy, the whispering momentarily increasing in volume. They didn't dare raise their noise filters any higher, there was an intruder roving. Alerts sounded. He was nearby. A broad man staggered round the corner, and their guns pointed directly at him. There was something about him - he looked half-broken, completely exhausted, dripping with sweat. He was wearing an ungodly Hawaiian shirt, and clutched in his sweating hands was a long black case. He turned, and his eyes looked like burned-out pilot lights. Breaths came in damp waves from his slack jaw. They'd seen people like this before, out in the field. Terminals. Burned out inside and out, the kind of person who'd attack your base camp alone with nothing but an empty handgun, not so much craving death as apathetic towards life. Terminals slipped from effortlessly violent lives to fitful depression naps, waking up at strange hours to wander somewhere else and fight more people, or do something ridiculously debauched.

Dangerous types.

But they'd dealt with dangerous before. What they didn't know how to deal with was the light coming from behind him, light that made the wallpaper slowly peel upwards, sweating bullets of yellow liquid. A light that screeched like an eagle, charged like a buffalo, and stared at them with shatter-pupil eyes. Their calm disappeared in an instant, replaced with overwhelming nerves. Beads of sweat began to trickle down their covered faces. Italia hadn't felt like this since Guam, when she crawled through mud and sludge, bleeding freely from a dozen wounds, incapable of fighting back and barely capable of escaping. Stirner hadn't felt like this since he was a kid. His grip tightened. The light was still distant, but the shades of it were clearly visible, the world rippling to accommodate its coming. The man came to a halt in the hallway, and there was something monumental about him, like staring at a shattered statue of some pharaoh, standing tall but unmistakably broken. Stirner called out, his voice filtered through a synthesiser at the front of his mask.

"There's a good boy! Put the case down and your hands in the air! Private property!"

The man stared at him vacantly, then started to slowly set down the case between his feet. Stirner briefly relaxed, but prepared to move out. The light hadn't attacked them before, no reason why it should now, maybe if they killed this freak they'd be safe. He spoke again, this time to Italia.

"He's complying. Now?"

His finger slipped away from the trigger for an instant, a tiny slip, nothing really.

It was enough.

The case sprang open - it hadn't really been locked, it had just been held shut by his own hands. They should have noticed that, but the light was ever-so-bright and their nerves were ever-so-ruined. A shotgun was raised faster than a human should be able to move, and a blast echoed through the night. Stirner ceased to exist as a human, the front of his chest evaporating into red mist, his body tumbling to the ground as a loose assortment of meat held together by a shredded military uniform. Italia blinked. The light behind the man flared up, framing him in a hellish glow. His eyes began to bulge, and his mouth opened, releasing a bellow that felt like it had been pent-up for who knew how long.

"Look upon me!"

Italia tried to fire her weapon, but the light was blinding her, inspiring fears that she thought were long-gone. The rifle dropped from her numb hands, and all the emotional regulators in the world couldn't have stopped her from running. The bellow followed.

"I'll show you the converging path! I'll show you the converging path! I'll show you the converging path!"

He ran faster, and another shot rang out. Italia's leg ceased to exist, and she fell to the floor in a heap, struggling to move even as her life left her.

"I! Will! Show! You! The! Converging! Path!"

She glanced over her shoulder, and the man was still coming. His bellow had devolved into a senseless scream, which died away into cold silence. The flame was still approaching behind him, the screech of the eagle was coming closer and closer, yet he walked with calm serenity. Slowly, deliberately, he began to reload. Italia scrambled away, clawing at the ground. The man came closer. The screeching came closer. The end came closer. There was a heavy 'clunk' from the shotgun snapping shut. Italia froze when a cold barrel pressed against the back of her head. She barely turned, and saw those same mad eyes staring into hers. Something had snapped in this man. Something deep. Something irreparable. The barrel remained steady, held with arms that shouldn't have been able to one-hand a double-barreled shotgun. She hissed air through her teeth, begging the painkillers to kick in. The man croaked.

"I have a doctorate in archaeology."

Italia screamed at him, a challenging cry - she wasn't going to go out like a bitch. A thunderous 'boom' echoed, and Italia was no more. Arch barely saw her, barely saw the other one. He saw the door, and walked through it. There was no other path to take but the path he was taking and the path he was taking was the route he had chosen because it was the only route he could choose. There was a stone inside the room, a dull brown foundation stone taken from some building or another, lying on a cheap wooden table. Who knew which building it was from. Who cared. The stone pulsed welty, yellow liquid leaking from a thousand tiny cracks, cow-like eyes bulging like mushrooms from its surface. It stank in here, stank of dusty meat. There was still one more round left in his shotgun.

He sailed on cosmic winds and lapped at the earthen shore. The empty vessel is the most useful and a broken vessel is better still, each crack a door, each crack a wound and an opening and a gateway all at once, a staircase to greatness, and a tiny world ready to expand its borders aggressively. For a moment, just a moment, just a single, godly, precious moment, he glimpsed something. Arch Levingston had reckoned time into precise increments, had measured it by eras and horizons and stratigraphic layers. He had reckoned reality by rooms and pits and trenches. The Palace at Pylos has many courts, Court 63 is associated with undecorated fineware, Court 58 with plain ware, the megaron with fine metal vessels, perhaps an indicator of stratified dining concepts and if understood through Bourdieu (citation, citation, citation, citation, citation). Longshan-era, Jomon-period, dynasties and dynasties and dynasties, mid-Naqada-II, Ur III, palatial Mycenaean, late Republican, Thule Expansion, time, time, time. He could tell you what lay on the ritual basins from Tel Mardikh, and on tablets Un 138 and Cn 418. He would, if given the chance. Logic, rigour, organisation. They defined him. And what also defined him was his breaks. Sometimes everything got clogged up, everything stagnated, and something needed to break for it all to flow free again. Howling naked on a cold abandoned beach, mouth red with chicken blood, then returning to his normal life.

Everything he had seen so far… this journey had clogged him up. His logic failed, turn after turn, his every conception of the world crumbled with each passing day. Something had to break. And here, alone, surrounded by churning stone and whispering walls, facing a foundation stone which throbbed with power he couldn't begin to understand… he broke. The floodgates opened. And through the cracks forming in his mind, he glimpsed something. He saw, in an instant, through the cracked edges, pantheons drifting on stellar dust, swimming in starlight, wound-worlds in the boundless dark. The bones of the universe sliding and slithering, the lattice on which all was suspended, bones with faces and names - totems representing themselves, many faces and stories, bending before the wound-made-worlds, shunning the unifier and prime source, bones shining like jewels in the night, moving in waves of cartilage. He saw totem-bones which unified without erasing, which linked into dyads and fought eternally, which grew and grew without limit or restraint, which opened wounds and turned them into gateways. He saw the Totem Lattice, he saw the Wound-Worlds, and lying beyond it all he saw the Flame. He saw everything.

There was a colossal booming sound.

The light screeched.

God, it was hot.
 
Last edited:
118 - A Snail on a Razor
118 - A Snail on a Razor

They made it maybe a few streets before new nightmares came to torment them. The city was eerily quiet - the streets were almost completely deserted, and Taylor's swarm confirmed that most people were either hiding behind triple-locked doors, or were being led away to Endbringer shelters. She felt, just for a moment, like she was back outside Madison, surrounded by the boundless industrial decay. All around her were random objects, taken by looters before being abandoned as Bisha's monsters attacked. Wads of cash stolen from registers were soaked in the rain, turning into fat green bricks which slowly oozed across the ground. TVs and stereo systems were cracked open, their cables spilling like veins across the slick asphalt, screens staring like sightless eyes. She shivered. As much as she wanted to leave Brockton Bay - and she did want to leave, preferably as soon as this mess was dealt with - she didn't want to see it like this, silent as an exclusion zone. There weren't even any PRT patrols to avoid. The few troopers she could sense were huddled in large groups behind cover, usually guarding choke points in the narrower streets. Tiltrotors buzzed overhead infrequently, all their assorted weaponry trained downwards. She could guess their strategy - tiltrotors could lay down suppressive fire in the more open areas, while troopers provided more solid defences in tactically important areas, or areas where there were people who needed protection. It was a good move, didn't spread their forces too thin, ensured that they were always fighting on their own terms, but it was… defensive. It gave up parts of the city to Bisha and his forces, letting them run wild while the PRT kept to their own turf. To her, it almost seemed like giving up, no matter how she tried to rationalise it.

Gallant coughed quietly, and Taylor gave him a sharp look. The look of surprise told her that the cough had, in fact, been accidental. A twinge of embarrassment ran through her. She was getting twitchy. He was uncertain, that was for sure. It was… odd to be next to another Ward. Her only experience had been with Shadow Stalker, and to this guy's credit, he seemed a lot better than her already. Speaking of whom.

"You knew Shadow Stalker?"

Gallant blinked. That came out of left field.

"Yes. I did. She left a while back, though. The PRT kept it quiet. Can't talk about it much, sorry. Confidentiality thing."

"Hm. You haven't heard from her since?"

"Not really. She wasn't that close to any of us."

"Should get in touch with her. She's going crazy outside Madison."

Gallant gave her a look.

"You've met her?"

"Yep. She seemed a little on the antsy side. Punched me in the solar plexus. Did me a favour, though. Kinda made up for the solar plexus thing."

"You've met her, and you… want me to get in touch with her. Because she's going crazy."

The unspoken addition was 'and she's somehow going more crazy'. He tried to think the best of people, and Stalker had clearly had some issues, but… well, she'd caused friction. A lot of friction. Vista's reaction to her being exiled was, honestly, a little frightening. Rarely did he see that much vindictive joy in someone's colours.

"Madison's pretty lonely. Anyone would be a bit irritable after being stuck there for long enough."

The other two capes present gave Taylor a very strange look.

"I'll… be sure to get in touch, Little Cheese."

Little Cheese froze momentarily, sighed, then kept walking. What a peculiar cape - if she didn't like her name, she shouldn't have chosen it. They walked onwards in silence, the bombs clunking loudly in their straining plastic bags. Gallant desperately wanted to ask some more questions - where were they going, what were they doing, why did they need bombs to do it? Who was in control of the bomb tinker and had forced her to make these weapons? Why did they need his powers at all? But any time he started readying himself to ask, Little Cheese gave him a withering look that reminded him of Armsmaster when he was particularly irritable. This tended to get him to shut up - and now he was being reminded of the drills they'd done with the troopers. Don't question orders, just execute them to the best of your ability. Well, unless your superior has been compromised by a Master or a Stranger. In that case, question orders as much as you like.

The trio froze when a noise echoed through the empty street. It was a sharp snapping noise, like a twig breaking, but somehow… heavier. The snap came again, and this time it was accompanied by a wet dragging sound. Taylor froze, her swarm moving out to scan everything in the area. Something was coming - something misshapen, grotesque. Vaguely human, but in every other detail utterly abnormal. It was staggering down an alleyway, breathing heavily through huge sharp-toothed jaws. Closer examination revealed that the mouth was completely deformed - stretched far too wide and large, the lips forced up and away, leaving behind a kind of toothy collar wrapping around the skull, almost meeting at the nape of the neck. Sunken eyes flicked around erratically, and she landed a tiny insect on it to check something. Her eyes widened. Shrivelled. Unnaturally hot. She whispered out of the corner of her mouth.

"It's one of his. Get ready."

Evade? Engage? The choice was rapidly stolen from her when the creature staggered forward again, into the main street. It was even more horrific to the naked eye. The skin had given way in multiple locations, barely clinging on to others, stretched so thin as to almost be translucent. Exposed musculature lay beneath, red and steaming in the rain, swollen to unnatural size. Bone plates had started to grow through the muscle here and there, spikes poking through the flesh and blooming outwards like yellowed mushrooms, forming defensive armour of some kind. Multiple rows of teeth lay inside that mouth, painfully growing from bleeding gums. It looked… mismatched. There was a human at its core, certainly, but what was growing on top seemed more chimerical. The bone armour seemed to want to encapsulate a larger creature by far, and the man underneath was contorted painfully as the armour forced him to bend lower, adopting an almost simian stance. The rib cage was grotesquely huge, naked ribs protruding outwards around a shivering red cocoon which seemed to have replaced most of the thing's organs. Even hunched, it stood taller than Taylor. It whined through its deformed mouth, breath hot and damp. Yellowed eyes twitched to stare at the trio. The creature froze. Gallant sensed despair from it, the same despair he'd seen in the cultists in the mall. The trio locked eyes with the creature, and it rumbled softly.

The rumble escalated into a roar, and it charged, bone spurs bringing up sparks from the ground. Taylor narrowed her eyes, and the swarm descended. Gallant had to muffle a curse as thousands of insects attacked the creature, poking at every exposed piece of muscle, biting deeper and deeper, injecting as much venom as they could. Taylor almost expected it to shrug off the wounds, and it did take a lot of damage… but to her surprise, it flinched. It screamed. Its charge slowed to a halt, and it desperately tried to claw away at the insects surrounding it, bone claws only shredding itself further. Keeping part of her mind on the creature, she turned to Gallant.

"Well?"

The Ward frowned beneath his mask, but raised his hands and fired off a beam of pure contentment, a colour like sun-faded corn sheaves. The creature saw it coming, but couldn't dodge - too occupied with the more pressing insects. The beam hit, and the creature stumbled backwards. Taylor made a mental note - the beams had some concussive force. Useful. Her swarm stopped stinging for a moment, just so she could examine the creature's response. Whatever Gallant had thrown at the creature, it was… calm. Still. Breathing heavily. Her swarm felt no aggression from it as it knelt in the street. Slowly, it raised its hands, staring at them with shrivelled yellow eyes, eyes that began to widen in horror. It began to shake, quivering slowly then faster and faster, bone plates jangling against one another loudly. It staggered to its feet, claws rushing to its head, clutching as if trying to stop it from exploding. It howled, thunderous, and its eyes began to erupt. Yellow, coiling flames shot outwards from its eyes, and when the eyes were gone, it boiled from within the skull itself. Fire rocketed outwards in a dizzying inferno, and the howl slowly choked off as the throat melted inwards. It took only a few seconds, but by the end, there were little of the creature left. A headless, charred corpse fell forwards into the street, the rain already being to erode away at what little matter remained. Gallant stared, horrified. Mouse Protector looked a little sick. Taylor was already glancing away, in the opposite direction.

There were dozens of the things.

Violence?

"Yes. Violence."

Huzzah.

* * *​

The building where Arch had been was… well, trashed was a generous term. The Eagle had flown through it, melting everything in its path, boring a hole directly to Arch. It was a miracle that the building itself hadn't completely collapsed, but even so, Ahab and Sanagi felt distinctly nervous as the straining metal and concrete moaned disconsolately around them. The building had almost been peeled, the heat melting plaster and stripping wallpaper, and then could clearly see the charred remains of some of the sacrifices. They were still, now. Their worms were liquified into stinking pools, and the bodies almost universally had frozen smiles of relief on what remained of their faces. Faintly, they could still hear whispering - the other floors were still packed, presumably. The walls felt… off. Strangely textured. And there was an air of tension to everything, a kind of sticky, rubbery quality that made everything seem that little bit off. Expensive leather chairs looked like cloying wombs, pulsing and sweating, dripping with moisture from the outside world. Wood looked pulpy, and Sanagi was briefly reminded of Mound Moor's brown buildings. All the strangely named chemicals and materials which made up a modern building had melted and run in shining white pearls on the walls, dripping like pus from an infected ear. The glass was fogged over like a huge lung was pulsing somewhere in the building, and beneath them was a feeling of intense heat, a furnace bubbling and churning underground. They were, in short, a little nervous.

This nervousness spiked when they heard the sound of heavy footsteps. Cursing, Ahab ducked behind a doorframe, Sanagi following, her face already peeling off and being stowed in her (lurid green) fanny pack. Pincers clicked in anticipation. The room inside was stiflingly hot, and sweat was beginning to run down Ahab's face, stinging at her sores. Sanagi felt something wet begin to poke at her shoes, and looked down to see a running river of blood, slow and sticky as molasses, stinking of copper. The steps continued, heavy and certain. Ahab backed a little away, taking cover behind a filing cabinet. Sanagi followed, silently, taking cover behind a desk. Down the sticky, stinking halls the footsteps came… and a shape came into view, silhouetted in the doorframe. A wide, heavy shape, clasping a smoking shotgun. It dripped with sweat. The figure slowly placed the shotgun above the doorframe and walked in, looking around. Its eyes were invisible in the gloom, but Ahab could tell that she was seen. It came closer, muttering.

"God, it's hot."

Ahab stared at the figure, recognition slowly coming. Something was wrong with the figure, something that made it hard to recognise. It frowned.

"Well, don't look at me like that. It's just me, Arch."

Ahab blinked. Sanagi clicked her pincers. Arch? This was Arch? He looked the same, but he didn't feel the same. He felt… strained. Stretched. Almost broken. Ahab spoke through dry, cracked lips.

"...are you alright, Arch?"

"Fine. Hot. You?"

"We're… OK. Getting by."

Arch sagged down into a chair probably reserved for an executive, sinking into the sweaty leather with a sigh of relief. Sweat was still pouring down his face, making him shine like polished glass. He closed his eyes, breathing heavily. Ahab shared a quick glance with Sanagi.

"Did you see that… thing come by?"

"Oh, that? It's fine. Broke open when I shot a rock."

This close, with him staying still, Arch was even more strange to look at. He had a quality of size to him, he seemed a great sweating mass of flesh covered in a bad shirt. His eyes, though… like burned out pilot lights. He gave her a mildly irritated look.

"Don't look at me like that. I'll be fine in a moment. Just hot, is all."

He leant back, closing his eyes again. Ahab had no idea how to respond to this. Arch had been… well, normal, the last time she'd seen him. Pretty typical as people went - nice, as academics went. Good drinker. Quiet housemate. And after his return from Dakota, he'd still seemed normal, if a little more twitchy. This was a left turn out of nowhere, crashing into a corn field and ploughing through the endless stalks. A road of his own making, and one that was difficult to follow - no clue if it had a destination. She wasn't sure if she wanted to see where he'd gone. He was coated in brown dust, so maybe he had shot a rock. Either way, the Eagle was nowhere to be seen, heard, or felt. For all its strangeness, this building had no Eagle. Ahab quietly left to check where he'd come from - she saw two people in combat armour lying in a hallway nearby, one missing most of his torso, the other missing her head. Her eyes widened as she saw their badges. Arch had fought two mercenaries and had won. They hadn't even shot once. What the hell had happened? Beyond them was a small room containing nothing but a shattered rock lying on a shredded table. She shivered.

Talk about it later. As she looked outwards, she saw a shape waving from a neighbouring, untouched building. She squinted, then broke into a smile and waved wildly back.

Turk was, honestly, just wondering what the hell had been happening over there.

* * *​

Dean was in a nightmare. A bloody, flaming nightmare. Dozens of these abominations had attacked them all at once, spilling from alleyways and howling down main streets, clambering over each other in their eagerness to shred them apart. His beams were potent against them, a blast of hope or contentment enough to send them into explosive convulsions. The fire they emitted was often powerful enough to obliterate anyone standing nearby, a fact which the creatures learned frequently. Yet they never stopped coming, never paused to dodge, never did anything but howl and slice. He kept in the back, raining down blast after blast, feeling himself straining to his limits - usually, a blast or two was enough to end a fight, he'd never fought anything like this, not even in training. The stink was enormous, rivers of yellow fluid running over the asphalt, sitting in the puddles of rainwater like globs of fat on the surface of soup. And the others… Mouse Protector's colours were riddled with purple pulsing fear, spiking into terror. She was afraid. Deeply, deeply afraid… and yet she kept fighting, like a trapped animal.

Her sword flashed brightly at first, but as she teleported around the battlefield, hacking away at limbs and bodies, eventually it acquired a putrid yellow lacquer which masked anything beneath. Onwards she kept fighting, popping in and out of existence seemingly at random. And Little Cheese… he felt ridiculous even thinking that name, it seemed completely out of place with the way she fought. The girl was a machine. She had some kind of capacity for bug control, but she wasn't staying out of the line of fire. Her swarm attacked anything in sight, distracting creatures, letting them crash into each other in pained confusion, blinding them, anything that could disrupt the horde. And she fought like she knew where each one of them was at any moment, never allowing any to get too close. Her antique rifle fired rapidly, and every time she fired, a creature was shredded into red paste. No exceptions. No misses. Nothing but absolute carnage. One of the creatures got too close - smarter than the others. It avoided his blasts, dodged under Mouse Protector, went straight for the bug cape. She didn't flinch. The contraption on her arm whirred into motion and sprang forwards, straight into the pulsing red mass which lurked within that gaping rib cage.

Metal jaws slammed shut, and with strength that no-one her age who wasn't a Brute should have, the red mass was torn away. It was a sac, a pulsing cocoon which split under pressure and released a wave of stinking yellow liquid. Inside this fluid, wriggling wetly like a fresh cattle birth, was a man. His eyes were shrivelled and yellow, and to Dean he was the same rotten yellow colour of despair as every other creature. Eye blinked, and the bug cape punched it in the face. Impossibly, the face gave, splintering and liquifying, bursting like a rotten fruit. The entire creature sagged, its engine, brain, heart, all gone. She didn't pause, immediately turning to the others. This was hell, he was sure of it. He'd seen combat, he'd fought thugs from time to time, he'd put criminals away, helped out PRT troopers. But this… this was horror, pure and simple. This was his city, a place he was happy to stay in until the day he died, serving the good people of Brockton Bay, doing what he could to be a good hero. It was the least he could do. The city before him, the city with creatures rampaging through it that burned with despair that should have incapacitated them… this wasn't his. This was some savage place on an unknown continent, a dark huddled mass of monolithic buildings drenched in boiling yellow fluid. An unmapped land brimming with untamed wilderness full of raging animals. An Eden where the walls were designed to keep the horrors in, not out. He kept firing, unblinking even as the light bloomed again and again.

They continued to come. There was no rhyme or reason to their coming, and there was no rhyme or reason to their ceasing. They attacked until they didn't, until the well of bodies ran dry and they were all three of them standing in the midst of a field of malformed corpses, their bone armour and bloated musculature slowly peeling away to reveal malformed cultists beneath. Little Cheese glanced over, frowning.

"You alright?"

She called. Dean could have laughed. Was he alright? He'd just been in a pitched battle where he'd killed - his beams were meant to be harmless, good for incapacitating people but nothing more. But each beam he sent out had popped a skull, sent fire everywhere, consumed all in its wake. He shivered.

"...not really."

There was a twitch of pity in her colours, that he barely noticed - his eyes were still drawn to that scuttling lacquered thing.

"Get up. We still have a distance to go. They know we're here now."

All business. Was this how she expressed pity? Or was she just too businesslike? Her colours were ambiguous. Mouse Protector looked worse for wear, staring at her sword in horror, trying to find something to clean it with. The bug cape moved off, calmly walking onwards. Her swarm moved into a looser configuration, spreading as far as it could. Recon of some kind, he assumed. He followed her, as did M.P. There was nothing else to be done. M.P. glanced over at Dean as they hurried along, and leaned in.

"...just keep going. I've been stuck in this thing for over a day now. Should be over soon."

Her colours suggested she was saying this more for her own benefit than his. Still, it helped. A little. A very small amount. The minimum amount to qualify as help - but help it did. The bug cape led them on a strange route, taking alleyways and side passages, and based on the snarling he heard from nearby… this was probably for the best. He really didn't want to keep fighting. He'd be having nightmares about that battle for weeks… he missed Vicky. Her aura couldn't really affect him, but she had a cheering presence which he dearly wanted. He hoped she was doing alright in all this madness.

* * *​

Taylor sighed internally as the towers came closer. Five towers, one of them now marred with a gaping, smoking hole in its side. Her friends waited outside, and her swarm moved inwards to find… nothing inside the buildings. No guards, no creatures, nothing but the Whispering Worms and the charred bodies in the basement. And that burning creature was nowhere to be seen. Good. They'd done more than she thought they could - though Arch looked a little worse for wear. Ahab glanced up sharply as they approached, and Gallant paused briefly. Her opinion of him improved a little when he kept walking immediately, not acting perturbed by Ahab's appearance. Good on him. He also didn't really react to Sanagi's exposed skull, though being a cape, he'd probably seen weirder. She assumed. She didn't bother asking for any updates - if there was anything she needed to know, they'd tell her. They gave her nothing but small smiles, so things must be fairly copacetic. Their eyes were inevitably drawn to the new arrival and the bulging bags of bombs. Ahab groaned.

"Another cape?"

"Yep."

"Where the hell do you find these guys? Are there any more you want to get out in the open, let us know about?"

"Giant in Minnesota, but that's about it."

"Oh, great, I'll keep my eyes out. So, plan?"

"Bombs need planting. The tinker can give us directions, but Bisha's sending his worst against us. If we split up, we're asking to be killed one by one. Ahab and Arch, you take two buildings. Turk and Sanagi, you take the other two. Fifth building, M.P. and Gal - Sir Cheese can take care of."

"Do they have a bomb?"

"No. But Sir Cheese can do things with emotions. Should work. Actually, wait, different plan. Mouse, you can take care of one of the bombs by yourself, teleporting should help you out of any problem situations. Sir Cheese, you're with me. You'll need my insects to find the bodies. Anyone have a pistol they could spare?"

Sir Cheese quietly raised his hand as a pistol entered the bug cape's.

"Yes?"

"...sorry, you just explained that I could help save the city, now you're trying to commit domestic terrorism and to do something with some bodies. So, uh… explanation? Please and thank you?"

M.P. giggled, muttering 'more like 'cheese' and thank you', which everyone ignored.

"Hm. Well…"

Arch interjected, and boy did he look rough - covered in dust and sweat, clutching his shotgun tightly, eyes looking nothing short of completely burned out. Someone should have a chat with him after all of this.

"Villain wants to sacrifice a bunch of people to get stronger. For that to work, he needs them to be in a state of despair. His sacrifices are stuffed into the walls and floors of these buildings, and he's made them impossible to save. So, we're blowing the buildings up with the aid of a bomb tinker. Any questions?"

"Many."

"Too bad. You'll get it when the walls start whispering. Just don't listen to them, bad for your health. Any cultists get in your way, ventilate them."

He tapped the shotgun resting on his lap, almost caressing it.

"Trust me, it's putting them out of their misery."

Ahab grunted in agreement, and fixed Sir Cheese with a hard look.

"Think of them like Bonesaw's monsters, or something on those lines. Makes it easier for punks like yourself."

He doubted that. He doubted that a great deal. But the deal was already sealed, and everyone was already moving. For a moment, he felt like some poor soul at the devil's crossroads, walking away with no real conception of what he's agreed to or what's expected of him. His hands wouldn't stop shaking, no matter how hard he tried, and he found himself deeply reluctant to be left alone with the bug cape - speaking of whom, he did have one more question, and one that he found faintly urgent.

"I'm sorry, but is your cape name really Little Cheese?"

Little Cheese groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. For someone so businesslike and calculating, it was odd to see a motion that unmistakably human.

"I don't have a cape name, Mouse just picked it when we were trying to get into the mall."

"Oh, are you new, then?"

"To being a cape? No. Been one for a while."

Her tone suddenly became harsher. Right, steer clear of that topic, probably sensitive.

"So… is there something else you'd rather I call you?"

"Taylor."

"...oh, I get it, with your insects, I guess you could do some weaving - wouldn't Weaver be better than Tailor, though?"

Taylor gave him a look.

"No. That's my name. Taylor. With a y."

Dean blinked.

"You're just… telling me?"

"If you need to call out to me, I don't want you yelling something I'll take a moment to process. High-stakes situation, no distractions."

"Huh. That makes… sense."

It still felt wrong, going against most of his instincts. But… at the same time, it said something a little alarming about the situation they were in. Unmasking casually, not even coming up with a cape name… that was something almost no capes did, very few wanted to give up any chance of a remotely normal life, most liked to keep a sharp division between their normal lives and their cape lives. Himself included. If she was so willing to abandon cape norms, how bad was this whole mess?

A low, brown building loomed in front of them, a bleak monolith glistening in the rain. Heat came from it in waves… and Dean shivered.


AN: And that's all for this week, hope you all have a pleasant weekend! If you get the reference in 117, you get a cookie. Incidentally, Arch's vision does have relevance - indeed, it's probably the first proper glimpse of what the eldritch order of the universe is.
 
Last edited:
119 - To Howl Blood-Drunk
119 - To Howl Blood-Drunk

The area around the towers was starting to become a warzone. The calm that succeeded Taylor's arrival had been brief, and within minutes, a mass of snarling, enhanced abominations were clawing their way into the street, ready to rip and tear at anything which dared to oppose their master. They had four targets - four teams, moving swiftly to their destinations, armed in such a way that they could genuinely oppose his plans. Bisha frowned a little, focusing on what was happening, seeing through the eyes of his cultists. Before him was a mutilated body - the remains of the parahuman known as Bitch. It had been elementary cracking her open. A little spatial distortion had made her skull easier to work with, her brain brought to a scale where his bare hands could serve as effective tools for… modifications. With Othala, he'd been messy, still figuring out what to do and how to do it, constantly making sure that he wasn't killing her - she was valuable stock, not something to be wasted. He'd been clumsy and cautious, but he'd learned. With Bitch, he'd been marginally cleaner. First, the body needed to be made ready for his alterations. Then, he needed to get to work on the brain. The Flame inspired the most terrible fear in a corona gemma, and the parasite which squirmed within. It wriggled away from his touch, trying everything to escape… even altering its own nature. Once it realised that was impossible, that its crystalline structure was about to be irrevocably contaminated, it tried to self-terminate, disconnect, do anything in its considerable power to prevent him from gaining access. Valiant, but pointless. It tore itself apart trying to escape from him, but he held tight, clutching the jagged fragments of its existence. In time, all that remained was a few strips of shining crystal quietly slithering inside a decaying brain, still twitching with sentience. Alone, afraid, shivering in the dark… ripe for the Flame of Frenzy. To a creature like that, the Flame was nothing more than a source of beautiful warmth. A wonderful, comforting heat that drew this lonely parasite in, made it ready for reshaping. Patching the holes left by its attempted self-termination, letting the Flame fill the gaps, twisting its purpose and shape, ensuring its absolute loyalty. The mind usually gave out around that point, turning into a primitive machine barely capable of keeping the heart beating and the lungs pumping. This one had expired quickly.

It hardly mattered. The dog had served her purpose.

A few tweaks later and Bitch was ready for his purpose. One by one his cultists came, augmented messily by a hijacked power. The little creature had exerted herself over and over again, broken to the point that all she cared about was making her lord and master happy. He was a magnificent being even to a normal person… to someone reduced as low as her, he must tower as high as a god. Made sense. He'd heard that the lowest people in the world tended to see the clearest - thus his greatest devotees were beggars and vagrants. She'd burned out, of course. Her brain couldn't handle the stress, nor could her body. She'd done her best - her power had even started trying to enhance herself towards the end, but it was too unstable at that point. Malformed ribs rose almost to the ceiling, and the brain had been crushed to death under the weight of bone and muscle both, trying desperately to augment itself, only succeeding in destroying itself in the process. Eh. Not much of a loss. His cultists were enhanced, better than ever. Every reserve of his cult was drained, every twisting technique of time and space used to bring them into the world in greater and greater numbers. His ego was sated. He'd conquered someone again, had brought them to their lowest point, melted them into sludge, and had rebuilt them in a shape more suitable to his needs.

What a world this would be if he could do it on a wider scale. What a world to come, as soon as the sacrifices were complete. He sat back in his chair, imagining it to be a throne, watching with relish as his pets started their attack. His towers were beginning to bloom brighter and brighter, even the loss of his Eagle meaning nothing to him. He could smell the terror in the city, masses huddled in Endbringer shelters… Bisha was almost tempted to go down to one, crack it open like a tin of sardines, gorge himself till his teeth were clogged with bones, his throat caked with scales, and his chin ran slick with oil. He could feel the envy from his other selves across the world, feel their jealous gazes as they looked at his towers of Frenzy. It made him shiver in delight.

How sweet it was to be a god.


* * *​

Ahab was, practically speaking, not in a good way. These things were relentless - they'd come pouring in from every direction, swarming across the street like a biting, chitinous river. Her rifle had held off a few, but in the end she had to default back to her preferred tactics - up close and personal. Her Secateurs were relentless, cleaving through one after the other, but the bodies simply kept coming. It was hard to tell what worked, either - she sawed through an arm and the creatures barely reacted, so she started targeting the fleshy sacs in their centre. This usually worked, but every so often the ribs would close around her arm, dragging her in for the creature to try and finish her off. She escaped thanks to some quick thinking - read: shot it repeatedly/punched it repeatedly/stuffed a grenade down its nonexistent gullet. She'd experienced things like this before - tinkers, biotinkers, masters, they all loved creating masses of minions, drowning out anyone with sheer numbers, to say nothing of any unique quality this great quantity might possess. She could hear the sound of distant gunfire over the roaring - the PRT, presumably, fighting their own battles. This city was turning into hell before her eyes, and honestly? She was loving it. No moral qualms about killing these things - tough enough to be fun, weak enough to be beatable, numerous enough that she could extract as much enjoyment as she possibly could. What a day - what a lovely, lovely day.

Arch wasn't half bad either. Something had come over him in that building, and she wasn't sure what. But he was blasting away, turning these things into gently drifting clouds of red mist, all the while screaming at the top of his lungs. She had a suspicion. He'd gone terminal, properly nuts, genuine cashews. Sanity shredded like damp kitchen roll in the hands of a toddler. Maybe he'd recover after this, maybe he wouldn't. Terminals either rode high on life, charging into battle on the back of a flaming jeep while screaming about their erection, or they were at the bottom of the heap, sullen little creatures barely capable of moving, to say nothing of anything else. Not so good for an academic. His war cries were something else, though. There was something strange about them, something that set her nerves on edge, made her eager to get this over with - the one sour note on this whole splendid battle. She gritted her teeth as he set in again, for some inconceivable reason speaking in a heavy Irish accent.

"The Totem Lattice spreads wide and far, ye wretchlings, and what are ye but starveling rats upon its bony back, fleas dancing o'the wolf of naught? Sing, brother Viscerator, sing!"

He blasted away, condemning another few creatures to nonexistence.

"Fuck yer mum!"

Now that she could work with. She screamed hoarsely, sounding like a particularly angry vulture.

"Yeah, fuck your mothers and the abattoirs they fucked to make you!"

Arch grinned widely, blood running from his nose - had he been struck? Who knew. Who cared! This was battle, the moment when she was her, a perfect pile of pus and scars, fighting without end for any purpose that presented itself! She felt her ancestors cheering loudly as she split open a bony face, letting it bloom outwards like a pretty fuckin' flower, before she kicked it backwards into the rest. Now that was something - she could feel her ancestors, stretching back to the big guy himself, approving of her actions. Heaven gives a thousand blessings to man, man gives nothing in return - but Ahab was fucking returning the investment they put into her by giving them the best show they could ever want! Were they being overwhelmed? Were they biting off more than they could chew? Who cared! She was practically monopolising the attention of these things, barely noticing the others run off in their respective directions. Arch's roars became the backing track for her mind, serenading her unending carnage.

"Hail the Golden Pylon! Hail the Wound-Worlds! Hail to gold and silver and the swimming orbs! Your alma mater is sub-par and your archaeology is processual!"

Bang.

"Your sister's a fuckin' slag!"

Ahab screamed a reply as she painted her face red with spraying blood, feeling her skin already start to blister a little more under the unrelenting heat that these freaks put out.

"I'm so fucking horny right now!"

Arch whooped. Ahab whooped back, The creatures roared.

What a day. What a lovely day.

And then one of them bit down on her arm. Hard.

Fuck.

* * *​

Turk and Sanagi were in mildly better straits. They'd run straight for their building, crashing through the doors in a shower of glass, whirling around to target the creatures which charged after them. Sanagi's skull hummed with stellar might, and a beam of screaming energy rocketed out to bisect anything stupid enough to get in their way. The creatures noticed this. They saw how their fellows died howling in pain, muscles charred anything from 'well done' to 'congratulations'. They saw puddles of liquified bone marrow dripping on the floor, soaking into the fine carpet of this fine building. And they adapted, bolts of flame-made thought coursing through their broken minds, Bisha willing them to adapt, to change, to become better at killing. They split, moving into smaller packs, then into scattered individuals. Sanagi swept her beam around, trying to catch as many as she could. But they were learning - they ducked to the floor or leapt into the air, scuttled onto the walls like enormous spiders, crawled into ventilation shafts for shelter. Sanagi felt the front of her skull start to become painfully hot, felt her pincers clicking faster and faster. A brief twinge of fear ran through her - was this her limit? Could she only fire for so long? With a silent howl, she stopped the beam, feeling tiny pieces of her broken skull flake away in a black rain. Could this be permanent? What would happen if she destroyed the rest of her skull, would she die, or would she just… change? The image of nothing but churning starmatter lying beneath her face momentarily presented itself. It wasn't a very nice image, in the grand scheme of things. The creatures took advantage of the pause, rushing forward to tear open the parts of her which still bled.

That was where Turk came in. His rifle barked in a rapid staccato rhythm, bullets slicing open muscles and cracking bones, slowing the creatures down as much as he could. A gas grenade blinded them, a flashbang stunned them. He was surgical in his applications, making sure none could get to her from above, keeping them corralled in areas where she could scythe them down with maximum effectiveness. Still they came, numbers thinned but not reduced. Sanagi tried to reach for the pistol at her waist, but a creature barreled into her. Turk swore in Russian, trying to get a good shot, forced to ignore her in favour of the others which swarmed unceasing. Sanagi grunted silently as the thing tried to bite at her, multiple rows of teeth shining dully in the lobby lights. A strange thought occurred - if she was going to die here, she'd picked a good spot. Carpet was actually pretty good. Shame she had to ruin it. With a groan, she sank her pincers deep in the creature, thrashing like a crocodile in a death roll, sprawling all over the carpet as the creature tried to orient itself. The others backed away, struggling to find an opening in the whirling mass of meat, bone, and clicking pincers. Its limbs were too long, its body too malformed. Much like Astrid, it could crush her with its superior strength, but in this position? It was just a pile of meat.

And unlike Astrid, this thing didn't know the virtue of running away.

Her pincers detached from the neck momentarily, and she sliced into the pulsing red sac in the centre of the creature, feeling boiling liquid splash over her bible-black chompers. With a heave, the sac was split, and the occupant came spilling outwards, gasping for air. A final 'snip' ended him, and the creature fell away in a pile of rapidly disintegrating muscle. She was a mess - blood and fluid everywhere, carpet destroyed, pincers gore-drenched and bespeckled with bits of muscle. With a star-made howl, light burst forth once more, and she ignored the building heat to scythe down more of the abominations. She was winning, and winning handily - no more losses for her. No more being kicked down to the bottom of the pile. She was on a roll.

Turk was marginally more competent, less blood-drunk certainly. He surveyed the situation with a cool eye. Sanagi's beam was effective, but it was limited in its ability to cut down a highly mobile crowd like this. Ideally, he'd have had time to prepare - spike traps would be ideal, anything involving fire. But he worked with what he was given. The creatures were fast, durable, and they learned quickly. When Sanagi had first started firing, these things were going down by the dozen. A minute later, she could barely kill three or four before they entered close-range and weren't exactly easy for her to target. That was where he came in. His strategy was to keep them off her as long as he could, while acquiring an escape route. Sanagi might be happy to laser them and bite them, but Turk knew they couldn't hold out for long. Ahab had taken a great deal of attention - more than she really should have to be honest - but even so, they were only two people. He slammed a fist on the elevator controls, and it began to slide down towards them slowly but steadily. This lobby was a terrible place to fight - the doors were too large, and there was almost no cover to be found. This wasn't a kill zone, this wasn't a choke point, this was a slaughterhouse for anyone who dared to try and fight in here. Themselves included. Sanagi's beam began to cut off, her skull glowing a dull red from the heat. There was his moment. He shouldered forwards, flinging another flashbang to temporarily stun the horde, and grabbed Sanagi around the nape of the neck. She thrashed briefly before she realised who was grabbing her. He wasn't aware that a skull could look so indignant, but here he was. With a grunt, he tugged her backwards, letting go as he did so. He hoped his message was clear. Sanagi began to back away from the lobby, seeing the elevator doors open smoothly. Turk politely fired off what was left in his rifle before joining her.

The two rested briefly, leaning against opposite sides of the elevator. Sanagi slowly pinned on the front part of her face, enough to let her talk.

"Horror show out there, isn't it?"

Turk grunted.

"Nothing good about it. Messy business."

Sanagi gave him a strange look with her empty eye sockets before peeling what remained of her face back off, stowing it in the fanny pack that - the bitch, she'd stolen his fanny pack. That was his, for sandwich purposes! And she was using it for her face. Couldn't have anything these days. Didn't even want it now, probably contaminated. He spoke quietly as he checked over his weapons, making sure nothing was at risk of jamming, checking his ammo reserves, examining his medical supplies for any damage they may have taken during the fight.

"Basement. I'll use my last grenades, try and stun anything down there. You use laser, keep going until nothing moves. No chances for them to fuck with us, no?"

Sanagi stared at him appraisingly, her pincers clicking softly.

"Escape difficult. They'll be waiting by the elevator on the way out. Go to upper floors, just above lobby. Jump out of windows. Better to break ankle than get eaten, eh? Understood?"

A quick nod. He wasn't quite fond of talking to speechless skulls, but eh, such was life. The elevator began to slowly descend, moving into the bowels of the earth, where the foundation for this building lay. The heat built with each second, a damp, muggy heat that reminded Turk of the hot nights huddled beneath mosquito nets while working with O.K. Not good memories. Sanagi had the unpleasant experience of sweating everywhere but her head, and clicked her pincers irritably. Turk, sweating, glanced her way.

"We've not really talked for a while, have we?"

Click-click.

"Do you… want to talk?"

Click-click.

"Hm."

Turk fell silent as the heat enveloped them further. He really had nothing left to say. This suited Sanagi just fine. It suited Turk quite well also. What a convenient state of affairs.

* * *​

Ahab howled, her joy momentarily forgotten. The creature had latched onto her arm, and was tearing at it like a rabid dog, snarling and spraying boiling yellow saliva as it tried to rip the entire damn thing off. Well, that's what she got for biting off more than she could chew - ha! She brought her axe down on it, but a problem made itself very clear very quickly. She was still surrounded by creatures, and Ahab began to realise that she had put herself into a very poor position. She was still exposed, still on the street. Her assigned building lay behind her. She had no cover here, and the creatures were converging in larger numbers. Turk and Sanagi had already fled to a building where they could find better ground, Mouse Protector had vanished in a flurry of successive teleports, while Taylor had vanished out of sight before this whole mess began. She was alone, save for an increasingly unstable archaeologist who kept spouting random lines in increasingly implausible accents. And now a creature was chewing on her arm. She'd probably relieved the pressure on the others by attracting so much attention but… well, a creature was chewing on her arm. Not good. Strategies started coming to mind, most of them pointless, but a few had some merit. She was thinking clearer now, less drunk on bloodshed. With a yell, she turned herself, dragging the creature with her as she did. It served as a meaty shield, a chew toy for other creatures. She bellowed to Arch.

"Get to the building! Now!"

He let off one last shot before he complied, charging like a bull to the door, blasting it open with the second round - thank God for these stupid buildings and their stupid plate glass doors. She slammed her axe down into the attached creature again, to little effect. It was hanging on tight, and no matter how hard she struck it, it only sank its teeth down harder. Even if she killed it, it would only hang on in its death throes. The others were closing in now, circling around to find a better angle of attack. She had seconds at most before this situation became unsalvageable. A trace of the old bloodlust came back, a howling, raging force that compelled her to act, no matter the cost. The beast wouldn't budge. So be it. Her esteemed ancestor died at thirty-two, he needed no more time on this earth, had already accomplished everything he needed. Die young, she thought, before the years can weigh you down too much, lock you in place. She had nothing - her family was gone, her life was a shell of what it used to be. But she could still fight, could still make others bleed for a good enough reason. And she had one. She reduced herself to being an animal, a lizard brain mounted on a rotting body, willing to bite off its own leg to escape a trap. She was fighting animals, after all. Seemed fair to descend to their level.

She screamed in defiance to the creature, and brought the axe down on her own arm, severing it at the elbow. There was a brief feeling of metal teeth grinding away at flesh, parting muscle like it was nothing, chewing up bones into powder. Less than a second was needed, and a putrid limb came away. The stink was enormous - she was rotting inside and out. She could see the faint tracing of wires poking from the arm, could see lumps where implants had been stored. With a surprised look, the creature dropped away, still clutching her arm. It was silent for a moment, then began to scream in pain, the sound bellowing from a quickly disintegrating throat. She grinned. God bless Crossrifle and their self-destructing implants. That freak's mouth was being flooded with enough caustic materials to melt through flesh, corrode bone, and turn anything (including the arm itself) into a seething, frothing mass of fleshy matter barely recognisable as once being a functional creature. She bellowed at it as loud as she could.

"Bit off more than you could chew, eh fuckwit?!"

Screw everyone, she'd just lost her arm, she got to say whatever she wanted! She felt nothing now, shock making her numb. She may be a bag of rot and pus, but she was still functional. She coughed up a handful of phlegm that smelled like the bottom of her sink on its bad days. OK, vaguely functional. Grinning widely, she stumbled towards the building. The thunder of shotgun shells told her that Arch was covering her retreat. Good lad. He was yelling something about Linear B. She burst into the lobby of the building, staggering towards the elevators.

Idly, she tossed a grenade behind her. She wasn't even sure which one. An explosion of light and sound, accompanied by startled roars from the approaching horde, told her it was a flashbang. Neat. She liked those. She felt Arch hauling her along, taking advantage of the distraction. An elevator slid open in front of her, and she collapsed on the hard metal floor. With the last of her energy, she pulled out a syringe from one of her pouches. Gritting her teeth, she injected it. Selective coagulants flooded her bloodstream, racing to the stump of her left arm. They got to work immediately, staunching the flow of blood as best they could. Miracle-workers, these things. Almost made up for the whole progressive liver, intestine and inner ear damage. Definitely didn't make up for the upcoming week of pissing blood while howling in pain. Not for the first time, and hopefully not for the last, she wished she'd been able to keep all her implants. The few she still had were working overtime - keeping her from going into shock, replenishing her blood as quickly as possible, keeping her from falling unconscious or becoming a dead weight. But she would have appreciated a few more. Automatic injectors for the coagulants, for the painkillers… speaking of which. She stuffed a handful of red pills down her throat, and suddenly the world felt like a very different place. The elevator was a hell of a lot nicer for one.

Arch crashed in, slamming down on the button for the basement. He was muttering to himself, something she couldn't be bothered trying to understand. She spoke through gritted teeth.

"Oi."

Arch glanced sharply in her direction, nostrils flaring.

"Combat stim. Now."

He complied, ripping out a small syringe from one of her pouches and shoving it into her upper arm. The world had been a grand place after the painkillers. Now it was better. She felt sharpened up, she felt ready to rip open anything coming her way. Who cared about the missing arm, she'd get another one. Somehow. It was within the realms of possibility. She felt, in short, much like she had before the loss of her arm. Like she had during the fight against those weird bodies the Eagle had shat out. Violent. On edge. Ready to scream praise to unknown names and chop, hack, tear anything. Truly and unfathomably ecstatic. And one other thing. She glanced at Arch. He was standing over her, his burned out eyes twitching faintly with something resembling concern. She grinned up, eyes slightly hooded.

"Hey."

"The world rests under the hungry stars of the Wound-Worlds tonight, and they foretell red mists and butcher knives. Yo."

"Let's go. You and me. Right here. Right now."

Arch blinked.

"I've witnessed the weave of the universe. This is almost as scary."

Ahab staggered to her feet, resting briefly against one wall, catching her breath as best as she could.

"We both might die tonight."

"Madam, you are missing an arm."

"I've had worse."

"I doubt that."

"You're the one saying random shit in the middle of combat."

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

"I - wait, what? What about the 'Wound World' shit?"

"I've just been insulting people's mothers and sisters. What was in that combat stim you just took?"

"Mostly legal chemicals. I'll say something, though, that combat stim is doing some funky things right now."

"I guessed."

"You know what I want."

"I have a vague suspicion."

She leaned closer, high on the greatest high a mercenary could achieve - blood loss, painkillers, and combat stims. Only one way to improve it further, in her opinion. Arch was a little taller than her, so she had to stand shakily on her tiptoes. Hoo boy she was wobbly. He stared impassively as she came closer, her pocked and scarred lips twitching into a smile, exposing chipped teeth and releasing a waft of foul breath - like dusty syrup and aged milk. The elevator doors dinged as they opened, revealing a long dark corridor from which emanated a great heat, a pulsing, damp heat that made them both start sweating. The concrete was the colour of a yellowed bruise, and the floor was dark with moisture. Arch perked up.

"Would you look at that, anything else."

He strode off as quickly as he could, leaving Ahab to stare incredulously at his retreating back. He was muttering strange things as he went, but she wasn't listening. It all blended together after a while, at least to her. With a grunt, she withdrew her favourite pistol - no more rifle for her, not unless she wanted to dislocate her one remaining arm. Her stump throbbed in dull pain, the blood already starting to turn a dull brown as it scabbed over. Good. She wasn't going to bleed out - and she could do more with one arm than Arch could ever accomplish with two. She'd been intending to prove that in the elevator, but no, someone had to be a punk. Ahab staggered after Arch, letting the damp, overwhelming heat embrace her. As she walked, she muttered darkly to herself. Was it really so wrong that she wanted to get laid one more time before she died? Damn these combat stims. Damn them!

"Get your ass back here, boy."

She muttered as she walked into the belly of the beast.
 
120 - Unendurable Frenzy
120 - Unendurable Frenzy

The street was in chaos. Creatures boiled from alleyways, an endless roaring horde which threatened to overwhelm them. The panicked cries going up throughout the city suggested that the horde wasn't focused on them alone, that it was attacking anyone in sight. Madness was descending on Brockton, and Taylor and her crew were at ground zero. Taylor and Dean were sprinting towards an ugly brown tower, the smallest of the buildings they needed to take care of. The creatures pursued them, yellow fluid splashing from their grotesque bodies like drops of saliva. Taylor kept her eyes away from them - her swarm was sowing dissent in their ranks, stinging and biting anything it could, trying desperately to distract their relentless charge. As a consequence, she was intimately familiar with every gross contortion of their flesh, every misshapen bone, every sharp tooth and vicious claw. She was honestly surprised these creatures were mobile at all, and wondered how the hell Bisha had managed to create them. She dismissed any speculation - she was too busy with trying to survive. She focused on the building ahead, and a small section of her swarm checked it out, making sure there was nothing to impede their progress. Ordinary building, nothing remarkable - save for the bodies packed into the walls and floors. Her smaller insects crawled through the gaps in the door, checking for any latches, bolts, locks… there it was. A small piece of metal keeping the glass doors held shut. Automatically, she pulled out the pistol she'd been given, levelling it and firing in a matter of moments. She could barely hear Chorei shrieking in irritation, disliking the loud noise so close to Taylor's ear. The glass splintered. Another shot, and the splinters widened into cracks, the door rapidly becoming completely opaque as the cracks overtook it. A beam of light shot past her - one of Gallant's emotion beams. It thudded into the door, the concussive force exacerbating the cracks into gaps, chasms that widened and widened until the door practically disintegrated.

She nodded briefly, not checking to see if he saw her. Good work on his part. The creatures coming after them were vicious, yes, but they were manageable in number. Taylor had sensed Ahab roaring challenges to them, Arch too, attracting as much attention as they possibly could. Most of her was worried, hoping Ahab wouldn't be hurt by her risky manoeuvre. Chorei, though, spoke for her more cautious (or cowardly) elements by loudly approving of the move. Any creature Ahab was fighting was a creature they didn't have to deal with. There were a few steps leading to the building, and Taylor leapt smoothly up them, feet not touching a single one before she reached the top. Gallant followed, his movements a little less sure, and Taylor yelled over the deafening noise now filling the street.

"Hold them!"

Gallant understood, turned about face, and began to fire as quickly as he could. Each blast of golden hope obliterated a creature, and its burning remains scalded its fellows. Taylor couldn't match that kind of destructive power, not here at least, and she contented herself with letting her swarm run interference. His beams were only so rapid, and he could only produce so many at once. Her swarm burrowed its way into the fleshy sacs at the centre of the creatures, irritating the interned cultists. It wasn't much, but each stumble, each enraged swipe at her untouchable swarm, each impotent bellow… it gave Gallant a crucial few moments, just enough to back away, fire a few more beams, keep himself from being injured. She slammed her fist on the call button, summoning the cramped metal box. While it trundled slowly down, she whirled and charged to assist Gallant. It was… strange, being the tough one. Usually the others provided her with shields against violence. But here she was, scarred limbs flying each way, Chorei's own knowledge of combat giving her another edge. She plunged her trap-fist into one fleshy sac, tearing out the occupant. Smoothly, she released the cultist, grabbed her rifle, and used it to completely obliterate another beast that was getting too close. The horde was abating, if only for a moment - but she could sense a new wave right behind them. Ahab's distraction had ended, presumably - Taylor hoped she was alright. Her swarm confirmed that the elevator had arrived, and she yelled at Gallant to 'move!' even as she began to spring into the building. With a single parting blast, he followed. In a matter of moments, the metal doors slid closed, and the noise of the city was silenced at long last. She could barely hear the irritated howls of the creatures, cheated of their prey. A frown crossed her face as she noticed that some of them were making for the stairs. Damn. She began to strategise, planning the next few minutes as precisely as she possibly could.

Dean slumped against the wall of the elevator, exhausted, terrified, mind racing at a thousand miles an hour. The hell outside had been silenced, the monsters had been beaten back, but he still felt on edge, still felt like something was about to spring out of a vent and attack him. Being in cloxe proximity to Taylor wasn't helping - her unnatural colours demanded his attention, and up close he could see the shape of the wriggling centipede more precisely than ever, down to the needle-like legs and clicking pincers. His hands wouldn't stop shaking, and his eyes couldn't quite shake off the sight of that endless sea of yellow despair. This building pulsed with the colour, the stones, the metal, the glass, everything impregnated with despair. That shouldn't be possible, and yet here he was. Taylor was calmly reloading her pistol, and Dean felt compelled to speak, compelled to fill the silence with something. What to ask? What the hell was going on? Before he could open his mouth, though, he realised that was a pointless question. Mad creatures were attacking, the city was at risk, and they needed to blow up this building - though, speaking of this building, they didn't have a bomb on them. He had a sinking feeling, but another question came to mind, one that spilled from his mouth before he had time to think it through.

"What's with the centipede?"

He shouldn't have said that. Taylor gave him a look, and for all the irritation she expressed, there was… something else. Shock, an electric current pulsing through the colours. Hm.

"What?"

"I… look, I can see emotions, and there's this centipede thing inside yours. I've never seen anything like it."

Taylor frowned, and seemed to be thinking deeply. The only sound was the elevator rumbling as it ascended.

"This is going to sound very strange, but just bear with me. Chorei, you know anything about this?"

The centipede surged upwards, coiling inside Taylor's skull, and it seemed to be… speaking. A rustling, pulsing movement accompanied by regular movements in its pincers. He almost jumped back - everything about this was unnatural, everything about this was wrong.

"Hm. No, no clue."

"The centipede just went to your skull and started doing… something."

Taylor was obviously resisting the urge to pat her hair, to check if something was up there, coiled in her curls. She froze, and her frown deepened.

"OK. I see. Gallant, pretend this never happened."

"Pretend what never happened, I have no idea what's going on!"

"That'll do. Keep doing that."

She turned away, checking over her equipment, making sure there were no bones or chunks of gore clogging anything important. As she checked, she spoke, and Gallant tried to resist the urge to ask more questions - who was Chorei, how was Taylor speaking to her? He was getting the increasing impression that he was stuck in an elevator with a complete lunatic, an experience made all-the-more terrifying by how stable she seemed, how painfully bland. Nonetheless, he listened.

"There are things in the walls and floors. I'll find them, use my pistol to make holes, you send your beams through. Hope, happiness, whatever you want as long as its positive. Understood?"

"Not remotely."

"Fire your beams where I tell you to. Easier?"

"Vaguely?"

She hummed in acknowledgement. Dean tried to keep his distance - the centipede was staring at him, rising like a cobra from Taylor's midsection, a hazy lacquered shape that nonetheless followed his every movement. Madness. Pure madness. The sound of vague whispering began to fill the air, overtaking the clanking machinery powering the elevator. He couldn't make out their words, but the yellow colours permeating the building seemed to intensify. Dean tried to rest his face in his hands… but something was wrong. He blinked. There was something wrong with his hand - he looked around, and he wasn't sure if the walls were made of skin or if his hand was made of metal. He leant back against the wall, and was surprised when there was no loud 'clunking'. He blinked again, shaking his head, trying to clear away the strange vision. His eyes felt dry, and blinking wasn't helping as much as it should have. He needed to get through this, and then he needed to never think about it again. Screw saving his allowance, he'd take Vicky to whatever expensive stores she wanted, just to get an excuse to hang out with someone normal. Taylor didn't pay attention to his internal struggle. The centipede, though… the centipede kept watching impassively. He tried to avoid its gaze.

God, his eyes were dry.

* * *​

Mouse Protector felt sick. Teleporting rapidly induced a strange feeling in her, a feeling that she very much disliked. Every time she popped in and out of existence, everything had to readjust, her stomach lurched unpleasantly, and her ears frequently found themselves popping. A few teleports here and there were fine, but over and over again… she felt sick. She was moving as wildly as she could. Alone, she had no chance of fighting these things, nor did she particularly want to. She'd spilled too much blood today, and had no inclination to spill any more if she could help it. Monsters or not, killing was bad for the soul, she'd found. Seen too many decent rogues turn into villains after they'd realised that killing was generally more efficient than any other option, and increasingly began to turn to it, going from killing only their worst enemies in the heat of battle to killing preemptively, killing anyone who tried to strike them, who might pose a threat. She'd handled too many of those cases, and didn't want to become anything like them, another problem for an independent hero to take of. The creatures were far behind her - a flurry of ball-bearings, tiny enough to be nearly invisible at even medium range, were thrown outwards every time she teleported, confusing her route, making her difficult to track. She silently thanked Ahab for taking so much of the heat - even with her teleport, having fewer creatures chasing her was a wonderful relief. The building loomed in front of her. As she exited a teleport, she smoothly scooped a rock from the ground, hurling it upwards and through a window. In an instant, she was inside, breathing heavily, trying to resist the urge to throw up.

Her mouth tasted of dust. Her nose was clogged. Her eyes were running. She was on the edge, and she could feel the abyss looming just in front of her. But… this was what she did, right? She was a hero - part of humanity's dream that a remarkable person could change the world. She straightened, feeling a little more confident. Yeah, she was a hero. She challenged villains, brought justice to the fringes of civilisation, travelled the backroads of America to find wrongs that needed righting, people that needed protecting. A small smile started to emerge. She went to her happy place, to the moment when she realised what she wanted to do for the rest of her life, the feeling of her best friend sobbing into her shoulder, thanking her over and over for saving her from an attempted kidnapping. She'd acted on impulse, not even realising what she could do before she teleported for the first time. Everything before that moment had been miserable, sinking to an absolute nadir when her friend was bundled into a windowless van. But afterwards… knowing that she'd saved someone, dragged them out of peril, given them their life back… she'd known, from that moment, what she wanted to do for the rest of her life. Her smile was wider now, cockier. She was a hero, Bisha was a villain, and this would just be another war story in a few days. She strutted forwards, bomb clanking loudly in its plastic bag.

Her smile faded as the whispering began. Her smile disappeared when it began to resolve into a voice.

"Hello there, Nat."

* * *​

He knows I'm here.

Taylor was silent.

He knows I'm here. He can sense me. He can see me.

No response.

This is a problem. If he tells anyone, the attention brought down on us… the world thinks I'm dead, that gives me security, but he could ruin everything.

"Excuse me, Gallant, just need to go to the restroom quickly."

"Really? Now?"

"Yes."

"Oh, uh, sorry. Go ahead. I'll just… wait here."

There was a moment of silence, the sound of a swinging door, the humming of fluorescent lights slowly activating. Taylor stared into the mirror, splashing water over her gore-streaked face, trying to clear some of it away.

"So?"

He's a problem.

"And?"

Take care of it. I've just returned from death, I have no desire to go back. He knows I'm here, and if he knows then he could tell others, and if others know, the information could filter to our enemies.

"Enemies?"

I have lived a very long time. There are some who called Senpou their enemy - the Long-Arm Sect despised us, thought we were squandering our centipedes. There are others who learned of the Grafting Buddha, who were never friends to us. And your own government, your… PRT, they are dangerous.

"You're being paranoid."

Paranoia kept me alive.

Taylor made no reply to that.

Shut up. Paranoia is useful - a paranoid nun is an idiot every day but the one that matters.

"What would you do, then?"

Use him. Let him do what we need him for, then… cast him aside. No-one would notice, not in all this chaos. It would-

Taylor did something she hadn't done before, something that brought her mind back to the clash with Chorei in her mind, the battle that seemed to go on for hours. She felt the tie binding them together, and yanked it, silencing the nun. Chorei came to a choked halt, too surprised to be indignant.

"This conversation is over. We're not killing him, ideally we're not killing anyone - Bisha and his cronies excluded. I know how you used to do things, but I don't do things that way. If we're going to work together, live together, you need to start understanding that. Are we clear?"

Chorei was silent.

"Are we clear, Chorei?"

We're clear. Don't do that… thing again. It was very unpleasant.

"So was your suggestion. No more 'detached sociopathic immortal' stuff, OK?"

Ohh-kay.

Taylor blinked, momentarily taken aback. Was this the first time Chorei had said 'OK', in all her long centuries of existence? The thought was oddly funny to her, and Chorei must have sensed this. It defused some of the tension - though not all. The two were silent as they left the restroom. Gallant was waiting nearby, shifting his weight from foot to foot, simultaneously restless and reticent. He tried to smile - it wasn't very convincing.

"Ready?"

"Ready. Alright, first target is down there."

She shot downwards through the floor. The creature beneath writhed and moaned, barely reacting to the fact that a bullet was now lodged in its sternum. All Dean could see was a pale shape quivering beneath, something that was clearly no longer human. He took a deep breath… and fired hope. The yellow despair was briefly dispelled, and for an instant the building felt normal. The creature quivered, and the grafted worm reacted… poorly. It ripped upwards, unnaturally strong, tearing through the floor and surging upwards. It screamed, its voice something like a crying baby, lipless mouth gaping wide to show a liver-red throat. Boneless arms shook with fury… and fear. Something was streaming through it, and Dean could see livid wounds opening up all along its pale body. Flesh turned on flesh, matter rebelled against matter, and the shrivelled body beneath the floor finally rallied against the Whispering Worm. With a final cry, the worm collapsed to the ground. Without the will to animate it, the body began to rapidly disintegrate, fatty globs of flesh peeling away, form dissolving in moments until the Worm was nothing more than a steaming pile of white matter. The shrivelled body sighed once, breathing out a final 'thank you' before collapsing. Dean stared in horror at the scene, and the yellow tint of the building was becoming more and more ominous. How many of these creatures were there? How many would he need to mercy kill? He was a hero - that was what he was, no doubt about it. He'd always known that he had a responsibility, a duty to use his powers to benefit the world around him. But now… he wasn't so sure.

Would a hero do this?

Who would do this?

Taylor grunted.

"One down. Let's get moving. Lots more to go."

God, his eyes felt dry.

* * *​

Miles away, Bisha grunted. He had felt something - one of his worms dying. His attention shifted, and he saw Taylor staring coldly at the dying creature, saw a boy standing next to her… he was the one. He'd done the need, Taylor had only guided him. He could see what was about to happen, could see what was going to proceed. They'd rampage through his building, killing his worms one by one. The others, he had plans, but Taylor he'd been working on. He wasn't going to show his full hand, not quite yet - she would only be permitted to die when she'd seen him ascend, seen him become everything he was meant to be, seen him as he really was - and learned her place beneath him. She'd pissed him off, and royally. She deserved a proper death, a monument to his victory. Maybe he'd break Chorei first, let her frenzied mind rip Taylor's open from the inside. Or maybe he'd put his own mind inside, usurp Chorei (she was a boring victim anyway) and let Taylor wander around with him whispering constantly, turning her into everything he wanted her to be. Or he could stick to the classics - bury her alive in her mother's grave, maybe stuff her father in for good measure, maybe melt all three together into a shuddering abomination that worshipped his every movement - no, that'd be too boring, he'd need to let her come to that conclusion herself, it was only truly satisfying when they worshipped him freely, of their own accord. Peel her skin off and reshape her until she looked just like him, let her go out and try to live her life while seeing his face in every mirror. Or mutilate her brain until she had permanent locked-in syndrome, then let her stew in a nice filthy locker. Ah, he shivered in anticipation.

But she would have to wait. The boy… now that'd be a good place to start, a good place to vent his frustrations. The building was a write-off anyhow, might as well have some fun with it before the end. He could sense a brewing frenzy within him, a brewing despair that festered and fed on itself. Not enough… not yet, at least. He sent out a command, and his Whispering Worms responded. Slowly, surely, they began to uncoil themselves from their hosts, mouths curling into furious snarls.

He was looking forward to this. He'd see everything, he'd feel everything - and as a pale, boneless hand wrapped around an ankle, gripping with unnatural strength, he shuddered in glee.

To be Bisha, he thought, was perhaps the best fate a man could have - no, he didn't think, he knew, with absolute certainty. He couldn't wait to show everyone else just how correct he was.

* * *​

Mouse Protector ran through the corridors, trying to shut out the sound. The Worms in the walls were whispering, and it grew louder with each passing moment. She needed to get to the… the basement. That was it. The whispering had been indistinct at first, a maddening murmur at the edge of her perception. Now, though… it was impossible to ignore. And it was becoming more targeted. The Whispering Worms weren't speaking to their hosts anymore, they were turning their attention to her, and she could recognise the voice coming from a hundred pale fleshy throats, spilling from lipless mouths curled into cruel smiles.

"Oh, won't you stay and chat? We've catching up to do."

She ignored it, and threw out a ball bearing, teleporting. The stairs, she needed to find the stairs, the elevator, something to help her get down. The building was a damn maze, a labyrinth, every room looked identical, every wall was featureless, and the whispering was only getting louder. Was that good? Was that bad? She had no idea, and she couldn't bring herself to start pondering it, not here, not now. The voices continued.

"Fine. If you're going to be rude… how about this."

She kept running, and saw a door marked with a jagged line - stairs, she thought. Must be. She kicked it open and flung herself inside, letting the door shut behind her. Something was wrong. There were no stairs here, there was… nothing. She was standing in a dark room, her power-enhanced coordination keeping her from feeling totally unsteady. With gritted teeth, she pulled out her flashlight, letting it illuminate the world around her. What she saw… it wasn't good. The room looked like nothing in the building. This wasn't an office, wasn't a stairwell, wasn't anything that should be here. It was… an apartment. Just an ordinary apartment. It had enough ordinary details to qualify, at least - a carpeted floor, a few scattered pieces of furniture, everything she expected. It only made the unnatural elements more notable. Posters were slapped on the walls, some of them framed, some of them adhered only with glue. The place was trashed, windows boarded up, everything covered in dust… but the posters seemed to glow in the dim light, tiny stars in the gloom. She peered closer, trying to block out the whispers which had subsided to a low ambience in the background, the voice temporarily vanishing.

The posters were advertising some kind of political campaign, but it wasn't in a language she understood. French, she thought. Each poster was a mass of swirling colours, forming nothing recognisable. But in the centre was a picture of a woman - one she didn't recognise, but who seemed eye-achingly beautiful, imbued with such raw confidence that every part of her seemed divine. She was dressed smartly, but her eyes were covered in thick sunglasses. And a grin was splitting her face, a grin that mocked everything around her, a grin that seemed to flicker before her eyes like a naked flame. M.P.'s eyes widened. She checked the captions for the posters, but there was something wrong with the words - whenever she tried to focus too hard, she found her head split with a roaring headache and her stomach lurched unpleasantly, it felt like she'd been teleporting nonstop for hours and hours. She tried to focus, tried to find something recognisable. There it was. Numbers.

2028

Oh. Oh dear. Looking closer, the colours started to resolve - abstract shades began to clear up, and she could see mounds of bodies, burning towers, masses chanting praise to the central figure. She whirled around, and the whispering increased in volume, once more resolving into words.

"A little glimpse. This is just one place… there are so many others. So many plans, you can't even imagine."

The world gave way beneath her, the floor buckling and melting like hot wax, dripping away into a fiery yellow void. With a grunt, she pulled down her mask - the heat was too much, she needed air. The mask was becoming an unbearable gag, she needed to breathe clearly. It didn't help much - her throat was already starting to feel scalded. The floor melted away completely, and she fell downwards, trying her best not to scream. It's an illusion, she told herself, just an illusion - he's messing with me, like he messed with Sanagi. Just focus. The voice increased, but there was something different about it. It wasn't a collection of hoarse whispers anymore, now it was a chorus of proud, mocking voices - men, women, children, hundreds of jeering voices speaking with a dozen accents, some familiar, many not. Scenes began to swim into view before her, cities on fire, soldiers marching through the streets, mobs torching buildings, revolutions overthrowing governments and becoming tyrants themselves. The chorus spoke.

"This is what's coming. The last century mankind will ever have. I'll be free, free to do whatever I wish. You will stand in piles of gore and thank me for bringing dissolution. You will burn your cities as sacrifices, you will hold your children's eyes open so they can see my incarnations. There will be no escape, no system which can maintain order, nothing to stop the dissolution. How can you challenge God? How can you stand against the omnipotent, the omniscient, the unassailable? The world will witness my beauty, and they will weep fat, yellow tears, they will weep until their faces slough off and all that remains is the pulsing flame emerging from scorched necks. A world of candles to mark my birth."

She saw it all. She saw every city burning, she saw rioters blessing the flaming skies as they piled body after body onto enormous pyres. She saw her friends - Miss Militia wearing black armour, gunning down revolutionaries… or was she fighting on their side? She couldn't tell - but nonetheless her gun fired again and again, her normally warm eyes now cold as Taylor's. Armsmaster, a monstrosity of metal and flesh, slaughtering anything in his path while a mad voice cackled in his ear, urging him to go onwards and do worse. Sanagi a chittering thing of bone and light, completely unrecognisable as a human, raining destruction on anything she despised. Taylor, a walking famine, an abomination of a thousand limbs, a grafted spider scuttling over ruined cities to harvest more matter, a centipede coiling through her flesh and shuddering in bliss. She saw the seas boil and the skies burn, saw thousands dive into the scalding waves with shrieks of ecstasy. Slaughter for the sake of slaughter, and nothing more. Statues of the Triumvirate dragged into the mud, their metal cast into weapons of war. A bulging mass of flesh rampaging through New York, surrounded by a thousand thousand bodies blessing it as a god… but she could see past the flesh, she could see the mocking smile at its core. Cities turned into Mound Moor writ large, nations descending into madness, Endbringers welcomed as blessed relief from the chaos.

"I will burn this world to the ground, and rise from the ashes stronger and better, ready to spread across the stars, ready to consume and unite until all is one. Until all is me."

She saw the stars erupting, just as she'd seen in Dakota, the skies of every world turning a horrible red.

She saw the universe splitting open, saw a jagged yellow grin carved on the face of creation. Bisha's grin - and she saw him hatching from earth, leaping from its charred remains outwards, a flame that grew brighter and brighter with every world, every star, every galaxy he consumed. There was no escape. There was no relief. And at the heart of the conflagration, Bisha sat, and he laughed.

"You capture a villain, stop a crime, help a victim… and in the end, none of it matters. When the end comes, your name won't be remotely remembered, your deeds won't be commemorated whatsoever. You're a sub-par cape with the unique privilege of witnessing me, the only act of any importance you will ever achieve. Relish it - you'll never be as elevated as you are now. You see? You see all that I will do, the scale of it all? You see?

She saw.

God, she saw.

And somewhere, a merry gentleman smiled.


AN: And that's all for today, see you all tomorrow! As a bit of advance warning, probably going to just be one-chapter days on Thursday and Friday. Hope you enjoy how things are shaping up!
 
121 - Sages of the Water
121 - Sages of the Water

Ahab trudged after Arch, grumbling as she did - her stump was completely senseless at this point, painkillers and combat stims working at full-pelt to keep her from dissolving into a pile of tears and regret. Oddly, she didn't regret chopping off her own arm until she realised she had to scratch her nose with her loaded pistol - and that was no fun at all, especially when she left a snail-trail of pus along the barrel, forcing her to scrub it clean on her clothes, which only served to transfer the pus to them instead. Arch, the stingy bastard that he was, just kept walking. The hallway felt like a warm, pulsing throat, bare concrete walls dripping with moisture, pooling beneath their feet in stagnant brown pools. Ahab's buzz was thoroughly killed - banging in the elevator, that could have been fun, but out here she'd be nervous of catching a disease. Kinda funny, now she thought about it, and she let out a small, wild giggle - damn, those pills were really getting to her. Arch was holding the bomb now, and it clunked loudly as he moved, a mangled mass of plates and cables which somehow, impossibly, would be able to destroy this building. Hopefully. If it couldn't, they were right royally fucked anyway, so might as well assume it could. The high from the combat stim was starting to wear off, and she tried to fill the silence.

"Do you seriously not know what you were saying earlier? All that wound-world, totem lattice shit? None of it?"

Arch jerked his head in her direction, face streaming with sweat, shotgun hanging loosely from one hand. One of his fingers was on tapping the wooden stock irregularly

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Seriously?"

"Seriously."

"What happened with that Eagle thing - I mean, you mentioned seeing the 'weave of the universe' or something."

"I saw something. But it's just data - random information that needs to be filtered before I can use it. Raw sensory input - useless on its own."

His finger kept drumming, and Ahab thought she could detect some order to it - morse code or something, tapping out a message she couldn't quite understand. The rhythm made her feel a little queasy, to be honest, jarring at her eardrums in a way that was thoroughly unusual and deeply unpleasant.

"Nevermind."

Arch shrugged and kept moving, bomb clunking, finger tapping. She almost wished he'd get back to yelling. Dude definitely had a few screws loose - now, she knew it wasn't a good idea to stick one's dick in crazy, but what was the advice if the dick itself was crazy? Did she qualify as the crazy which must remain unentered? See, rules like this were why she preferred getting high on combat stims and then jumping someone's bones, made everything easier. The hallway pulsed around them, and there was something wrong with it, something that struck Ahab very suddenly. There were no rooms leading off, no chambers, no machinery, nothing that would fit in a normal basement. Hesitantly, she pressed a hand to the walls - the concrete felt more than just 'wet'. It felt fresh, newly set, still moist in areas where the slurry had yet to fully solidify. And there was something coming from it, a very faint sound. She pressed her ear to the wall… and reeled back, knuckles turning white around her pistol. Whispering. This basement had been larger once… but not anymore. She imagined bodies being dragged down here, being entombed in concrete and left to fester, little storage units - they were standing in a giant pantry. Now she had noticed it, she couldn't unhear it, the whispering that emanated from every scrap of pulsing, moist concrete.

She couldn't wait to get out of here.

Her wishes were, seemingly, answered when the hallway opened up, revealing a large chamber hewn into the concrete - well, that wasn't quite accurate. It hadn't been carved, it had simply been left unfilled. Droplets of hardened concrete lined the floors around the edges of the room, and parts of the walls sagged like the organic rock in deep caves, rippling and bulging outwards in places where the slurry had congealed. It looked very much like a cave, in fact, but it still had the grittiness, the cheap feeling of concrete - the combination was a little unsettling. In the centre, there was a group of charred bodies crouched around a huge stone seal, clearly made from something higher-quality than the surrounding concrete. Arch had seen bodies like this before, but Ahab was inexperienced, and raised her pistol before she could even think, breath coming faster, heart pumping rapidly. The stone seal pulsed with heat, and Ahab felt her memories going back - Kazakhstan, just before the end of her career. Walking around a still-active foundry, asked to clear out a parahuman gang that had moved in - the heat had been unbearable then, and it was unbearable now. It was the kind of heat that turned her body into a loose configuration of useless matter, turned her clothes into a stifling prison, turned the air into poison.

And the seal itself was shaped strangely, into patterns that hurt her head the more she looked at them. It was something like an enormous fingerprint, with a thousand thousand whorls, an entire labyrinth engraved into the stone by the fingers of these charred corpses. Ahab processed this. Arch remained still, sizing everything up… but Ahab acted. She was many things. Indecisive was not one of them. With a shrug, she started blasting. The bodies crumpled under the impact, sagging to the floor in already-collapsing piles of ash. If they had been remotely alive, they sure as hell weren't now. Arch glanced in her direction, expression inscrutable.

"What?"

He kept staring.

"Look, I see charred bodies around a weird stone tablet, I shoot the sons of bitches, that's my policy."

Arch shrugged.

"Glad you approve."

He volunteered no response, save for a mute finger pointed at the seal. The air above it was rippling with heat, but there was something else - she felt the same way she did when she looked out over a swamp in the heat of the summer. The atmosphere around her might be invisible, but it still throbbed with life - flies too tiny for her to see at any real distance, microscopic organisms drifting on the breeze invisible to the naked eye. The air above the fingerprint seal pulsed with activity, even if it was imperceptible. Her gun came up again. Whatever was about to happen… she wasn't going out like a bitch.

A distant light glimmered, far and frail.


* * *​

Sanagi hesitated as the doors opened, revealing a wide, dark room. There was nothing to be seen, not until Turk flicked on a flashlight. Even so, the narrow cone didn't show much beyond a flat expanse of barren concrete, uncomfortably moist. Sanagi's shoes, pilfered from one of the watchers from Mound Moor, didn't do very well in these conditions - she could feel moisture seeping upwards, could feel the fur which was so warming in Dakota becoming gradually sodden. Her pincers clicked in irritation, and Turk gave her a sharp look. As she brought them back under control, she thought how it was a little odd that she'd adapted to these changes so rapidly. Having pincers wasn't a very normal experience, yet here she was, clicking them automatically out of irritation. She'd probably be more concerned about this, if it wasn't for the general situation she was in, and the fact that her brain had been replaced with swirling starmatter. Hard to get nervous about changes to personality or mentality when your entire skull has, very obviously, been radically altered. She shrugged and moved on. Better things to worry about.

The torch showed nothing of value, and they walked in silence through the dark, empty space. There was something about the sound of her footsteps that concerned her - there was no echo. The sound emerged, then was swallowed up by the darkness above. A thought occurred - and she started to generate her laser, started to foster the nebulae into stars, the stars in supernovae. Turk stood back and let her work, trusting that she wouldn't do something catastrophically stupid. Her pincers clicked as she concentrated, beating out a regular rhythm that she barely noticed herself making. The light generated… and froze. She held it there, keeping the stars from detonating outwards, keeping their fire bright enough to be useful without letting them become unstable. The world around her bloomed with light, blue and cold, emanating from within her skull. The flashlight clicked off, almost ashamedly, as her enormous skull-borne spotlight moved around. The room was huge, much larger than it had any right to be. Turk grunted as he saw the full span of it. The ceiling was missing, all that loomed above them was depthless dark. She couldn't even see any walls, save for the one where the elevator still rested.

Despite all of this, Sanagi remained calm. She'd seen spatial distortions before in Mound Moor, she knew how they worked. She beckoned Turk to come over, and quickly wrote down on a pad of paper:

Anything we can throw a lot of?

Turk blinked, then dug around in his body armour, pulling out anything that could work. He dug out his first aid kit, which had an abundant supply of bandages. Using a tiny pair of scissors, he cut the bandages up, before tying them to small weights - sewing needles, safety pins, ball bearings. He'd learned to carry around a lot of crap when he was in O.K. Always good to have things to throw, surprisingly helpful for detecting some still-active security measures. The bandages were stark white, practically luminescent in the gloom, and Sanagi tossed a few outwards, letting them settle to the ground. Satisfied, she kept moving, picking them back up as she went, throwing them out before moving on. Turk was impressed. She'd picked up some skills while she was on the road, it seemed. He was almost ashamed he hadn't thrown the idea out first.

They moved onwards through the vast space, keeping close together, Sanagi's illumination giving them respectable levels of visibility. They walked in silence, and the titanic room swallowed their every footstep, silenced their every rustle. The way was clear, no dangerous spatial distortions posing a threat. This made Sanagi nervous. Mound Moor had been a chaotic mass of anomalies, but this seemed more focused. And focus meant intent, deliberation, planning. And she had no desire to be inside one of Bisha's plans. Not again. They came to a halt after a few minutes, in a patch of concrete that seemed identical to every other patch, the wall behind them long-since vanished, leaving them standing in an orb of light surrounded by seemingly infinite darkness. Something was kneeling in front of them, and Sanagi approached cautiously, Turk raising his rifle to cover her movements.

Sanagi had used the term 'something' instead of 'someone' for a good reason. This wasn't a person. Or, at least, not any kind of person she recognised. It was a contorted mass, charred until it had the texture of a tree after a wildfire. It was similar to the charred bodies she'd seen before, but this one had perhaps never been human - or had been twisted to the point that it no longer resembled a human. If anything, it resembled an enormous insect. Spindly limbs branched from the central mass, each one marked with hundreds of tiny spikes. The central mass itself was segmented, long plates smoothly sitting atop one another, vestigial limbs emerging at seemingly random points. And the head… it was something like a pitted stone, a huge rock with holes bored into its surface, within which there was nothing but drifting ash, beneath which were dozens of dangling hooks and pincers. From its back sprouted a pair of huge arms, more solid than any of the others, likewise segmented and covered in tiny spikes. They were resting on the ground, knuckle-first, so the whole strange creature looked like it was kneeling, praying almost. Each hand had three fingers, closer to claws, really. Sanagi stared at it, trying to figure out what it was. It wasn't some malformed human - she'd seen what Bisha did to them, and this was nothing like it. There wasn't a trace of humanity in this thing.

Hesitantly, she poked it. The moment she did, images flooded her mind, images that made her think of Madison, of the memories implanted by the grey men. But there were no huge cathedrals here, no glowing totems. This was stranger, more alien. She saw clicking creatures skimming over seas of liquid methane, large arms supporting them while their vestigial arms lunged inwards, plucking out fleshy, pulsing things that they consumed with gusto. Methane was clearer than water, she saw, and the masses of squirming things which filled the vast depths were all clearly visible, as were the strange structures at the very bottom. She saw purple skies with too many suns, yet she felt nothing but cold. She saw these clicking three-fingered things swimming in pools filled with something that wasn't water, wasn't methane either. Through the holes in their skulls, they drew in great gulps of the fluid, expelling equal amounts from spiracles across their bodies. As they inhaled, they dreamt and learned and reprocessed. Liquid encoded with knowledge, great external brains, lakes and oceans of raw intelligence, a material thicker than water or blood (or the pale white substitute which dwelt in the creatures). They breathed in, learned, reinterpreted, and exhaled with their observations made known.

She saw the seasburning with bright yellow fire, poisonous knowledge infesting the liquid thought and driving it to madness, insane creatures expelling nonsensical revelations into everything they processed. Knowledge becoming a curse, every breath uncertain, tinged with the knowledge that it could bring insanity and violent dissolution. When the lakes of thought burned, the liquid erupted into clouds of delicate green gas, tinged by flecks of putrid yellow. She saw the fires spreading, saw the crystal-clear methane oceans turning murky and cloudy, gallons of silvery ichor spilled from their bodies, the wriggling things replaced with smaller things, scaled things that bred in squirming piles amidst the decay. The structures at the bottom of the oceans melted, yellow light boiling from subterranean cracks, the very core of the planet turning into a hateful eye. She saw three-fingered hands clutching desperately as the atmosphere turned to poison, saw those hands raising in supplication to the unifier, the bringer of oneness, the eraser of distinction and division, the-

She snapped away, hands burning. She felt an arm around her shoulder - Turk, dragging her away from the body. Pins and needles, all over - she felt like itching herself raw, until her nails were red. Turk held her still, and the moment passed, the feelings began to abate, the visions began to subside. Her stars felt different, burning in odd colours, and she imagined tiny planets orbiting around them, basking in the light. The body remained before her, kneeling in prayer to something she couldn't see, didn't want to see. The images were already fading away, reduced to a series of vague impressions. She remembered fire. That, she knew, would never leave her. The room stretched around her, boundless and dark, the sound of her pincers clacking rapidly in agitation swallowed up with nothing given back. In time, silence returned. Turk was giving her a look, one that he had once reserved for his brothers when they were acting particularly stupid.

"Don't touch alien."

Sanagi sullenly shrugged. She'd poked it, hadn't known it would do that.

"First you take eyes, then you touch alien. Do stupid shit again, I'll put you on a leash."

She tilted her skull to one side, mutely staring.

"Came out wrong. Get moving."

She did, and for a moment her pincers felt almost… dirtied. For a moment, they weren't hers. For a moment, she tasted the fleshy things which swam in a methane ocean, ripped open and consumed by things which drank their thoughts and swam in deep pools of knowledge that boiled into green smoke.

And then it was gone, and she kept moving, starmatter burning brightly in the interminable gloom.

* * *​

Ahab kept her gun steady as the shimmering intensified above the fingerprint seal, building to a fever pitch, invisible things swimming in the rippling air. She could feel a distant light shining coldly , simultaneously so far away that she could barely see it, and yet also burning right behind her eyes in itching motions, motions that made her almost want to claw them out and be done with it. Her arm had inconvenienced her, now it was gone - eyes next, then possibly toes. Her foot fungus was getting pretty awful, she might have to remove them anyway. Arch was infuriatingly calm, and his finger kept fucking tapping away, beating that nauseating rhythm. Her arm was actually starting to ache now - 'congratulations, you absolute bastard, you're somehow overcoming my painkillers, and my buzz is completely gone' was what she wanted to say. But she didn't. Because Ahab Last-Name-Redacted was a professional first, a pseudo-leper second, and a raging drunk third. Maybe. She might need to revise that list. She called over to Arch:

"So, anything comes at us, we… shoot it?"

Arch shrugged.

"Sounds good."

Ahab couldn't believe that she had to be the reasonable one here. What a night.

"Any thoughts if it doesn't take kindly to being shot?"

Arch shrugged. Again.

"Dunno. Pull something out of my arse, I guess."

Now he was just taunting her. Any thoughts were blasted out of her mind as the distant light abruptly came closer, the itching in her eyes growing ever-more intense. She felt something beneath her teeth, something gritty and slimy, something fleshy and dripping with liquid, something succulent and blisteringly cold. She took in a breath, and found the air strangely hostile - the heat was one thing, but she felt like the air was actually poison, like it was something she shouldn't be breathing. Her teeth felt too simple, too crude - bone mashers for food processed into slurry, now if she had a pair of pincers like Ahab, that'd be sweet. She blinked. These weren't her thoughts. No sane person would think these. The air rippled like water, and a light was reflected in the invisible waves. The distant light wasn't quite so distant, not anymore. It approached, and the air began to give way, space pinching and tearing as something emerged.

Ahab threw a grenade at it. Arch started blasting. Ahab soon followed with her own volley, picking her gun from between her teeth - turned out this one-armed thing was surprisingly annoying. At least she hadn't lost her good hand, that would have been a bitch and a half. And the control glands, had to make sure to keep hold of - goddamn it, there it was again, these memories weren't hers, and she was getting sick of this distant light bullshit! Show yourself or fuck off, that was her motto. Well, if you were fighting her. The motto pertaining specifically to Ahab was 'big axes are the best now let's get drunk'. Oh, and 'I do what I want'. She kept firing, and Arch howled over the gunshots. Better than the tapping, she supposed, if only barely. Scottish, this time.

"Aye, go fucketh thyself most royally and fuck thine wet thoughts too, eh! Go back to your own star!"

He paused, fired, then kept going.

"I'll put me ovipositor in ye mum's cloaca, ye mimsy todger!"

She vaguely understood that. She couldn't see the ripples now, concealed behind choking smoke. Maybe it wouldn't do anything, but she wanted to give it a go regardless. Seemed like the right thing to do. A shape began to form in the smoke, something she couldn't quite pin down. It was big - larger than her entire body. But there description failed her - it was a mass, and she saw three lesser masses sprouting from it, but beyond that? Nothing. It defied comparison or comprehension. The thing reared up, and the air shuddered in an approximation of a roar. Particles vibrated, churned in sickening patterns, and sound seemed to be produced, coming from all directions at once, and Ahab could feel her entire skeleton joining in the symphony, shivering along with the pulsing sound. Arch's irritable bellows suggested he was feeling something similar. The shape burst through the smoke, crushing the remains of the charred bodies as it went. The smaller masses served as legs of a sort, letting it leap forwards in great bounds, but there was no muscle contraction, nothing to suggest that a physical process was taking place. As it approached, the smaller masses tilted upwards, and light began to dance around them. As it towered, Ahab began to piece together what it looked like.

A hand. A melted, three-fingered hand, dimensions completely skewed, made of molten grey flesh. The fingerprints burned with sickening yellow light, light that now spilled outwards into glistening orbs that floated in the air. Ahab gulped, and began to run. The orbs pursued, coiling yellow flame barely contained by the will of the three-fingered hand. Arch ran in another direction, still screaming insults at the thing. His insults were so bizarre that Ahab felt almost inadequate - she didn't dare speak up, largely because she couldn't think of a way to top his. The hand twitched wildly as the bullets impacted, rubber-like flesh parting smoothly and absorbing the hail of hot lead with a nauseatingly wet sound. More fire jettisoned, this time more uncontrolled, covering half the room in a matter of moments. Ahab felt the heat of one of the orbs on the back of her neck, felt her particles itching for oblivion. It was almost tempting. She let it come closer, let her head fill with whispers of an end to all despair… then dropped. The orb passed by overhead, crashing into the floor nearby, sending showers of hungry yellow sparks everywhere. Ahab was struggling to come up with an idea to get out of this - this was usually Taylor or Turk's job, she just liked shooting things, or…

Blowing them up.

Hm.

That was something.

She grabbed her walkie-talkie and bellowed into it, still running from the hands which shot more pursuing orbs her way, the air beginning to stink of something like sulphur and honey.

"Bomb woman!"

A heavy Bostonite accent responded.

"What do you want? Are you there? Which building, where are you? What bomb to you have?"

"Shut it! Being chased by a giant hand!"

"Did you call just to share that?"

"Shut it! Bomb is…"

She paused, then screamed a question to Arch. He threw himself to the ground to avoid a hail of fire, barely missing it - and his shirt was beginning to char on his back, which looked particularly painful. Stumbling to his feet, he threw the bomb her way. She barely caught it, cradling it in both arms. A quick peek inside told her what she needed.

"Shaped like an American football, weirdly cold!"

The bomb tinker mulled that over, while Ahab kept running.

"Oh, shit, I remember now. Turns everything in a range to crystal. OK, so you're going to need to attach it to a supporting pillar, you understand, something big and thick - but it needs some adjustments before it can topple a building!"

Ahab swore. Loudly. Then she yelled at Arch again.

"Hey, can you take care of this? I'll handle the thing, you handle the bomb!"

Arch barely had a moment to process the request before the bomb was being thrown in his direction, making him feel like he was in the middle of a very dangerous game of hot potato. Not the nicest experience, as it turned out. The hand didn't enjoy being in the middle either, and Ahab charged in to start distracting it. Yep, a nice big distraction. A distraction that rumbled and whined as it kicked into motion.

A distraction that had chainsaws attached.

* * *​

Sanagi and Turk weren't exhausted, but they were starting to feel the effects of walking. Watches were useless, kept moving slowly, then quickly, then slowly again until all sense of time was completely obliterated. Sanagi wondered, briefly, if she'd failed - if she and Turk would wander this place forever, him dying of thirst and hunger, her dying of… boredom. Maybe. Bisha had just decided to trap them in an endless void with a weird bug statue instead of dealing with them. A part of her was insulted. Another part politely said that Bisha would never do something like that - too impersonal, too ambiguous. He'd want to see them die himself, would relish in their suffering like the little shit he was. She would have explained this to Turk, but she didn't imagine that it would help much. He seemed pretty unflappable anyway. The room began to change as they walked, though. More of those strange insect statues cropped up, each one in the same pose - kneeling, large three-fingered arms pressed knuckle-first against the floor. One after the other, they appeared, all arranged facing one direction. The bodies became thicker and thicker, and Sanagi found it harder and harder to not touch any. She heard a muffled curse behind her, and turned to see Turk rubbing his hand. His single eye looked a little wild.

She tilted her skull to one side, and mimed talking in a mocking fashion.

"Shut it. Accident."

She desperately wanted to say 'don't touch alien' in an exaggerated Russian accent. But Sanagi, for all the changes she'd undergone, was still a professional. And professionals didn't do things like that, no sir. Plus, her face was stowed away and she didn't want to risk losing any of it here. She did still try and look as mocking as a skull could be. Turk ignored her. Spoilsport. That being said, it was difficult to avoid the bodies, and there were more and more of them as time went on. Something began to loom up ahead, something vast. The bodies surrounded it in a huge circle, spreading into the interminable distance, all of them reverent and prostrate. Their approach slowed, eagerness to find something outweighed by sheer caution. The shape loomed higher - a pillar, enormous, stretching up to the dark absence which existed in place of a ceiling. It was marked all around with whorls, every inch burned with delicate designs that resembled fingerprints. Just looking at it hurt Sanagi's eyes… but it gave her a target. This was important. They were in a basement, and as strange as space had become, this looked like a support pillar. And the fingerprints… this seemed important to the cult. Two birds with one stone, she supposed. She vaguely heard Turk speaking into the walkie-talkie.

The voice that replied was distorted, crackling with interference. Barely audible. Turk and Sanagi shared a glance. This would be a challenge.

"Wh… b-mb?"

Turk glanced into the bag.

"Covered in barnacles, shaped like an hourglass."

The bomb tinker cackled, the interference reducing it to a series of deafening blasts of sound.

"Space d-s…ion."

Space distortion, sounded like. Sanagi wanted to get away from the thing. Didn't sound like much fun, being ripped apart by distorting space. She'd seen the end result of things like that in Mound Moor, and had no desire to be on the receiving end. Turk took over from there, slowly moving to the pillar and placing the bomb on its side, securing it with strips of duct tape produced from his seemingly bottomless pile of random crap. Sanagi kept a lookout while he worked. Turk was hesitant, trying desperately to hear what the bomb tinker was saying, but each word was garbled, each instruction hard to understand. He had to repeat each command back about half a dozen times before the woman was satisfied. When informed that they were in an endless room, she barked that the power of the bomb needed to be increased. Significantly. Turk began to sweat as she started running him through how to amp it up.

"Why did you make these things weaker than they could be?"

"Not giving Bisha my best shit, that's why. Made him bombs, but I never made my best bombs. Just, uh, be careful with the wires, alright? I was pretty stressed when I made it."

The interior was a mess of soldered wires, most of them old and frayed. Hooray. He was going to die down here.

"You sure this will work?"

"Don't fucking question me, Russki. Now get to it. It's my fucking bomb, it'll fucking work - more painkillers woman! - how I say it will."

He pushed a panel back into place.

"How do I detonate?"

"Hooked up to the same detonator, they'll all go off at once."

Turk frowned.

"That's risky. Let me detonate when we get to safe distance."

The bomb tinker paused, and Turk could feel the hate emanating from her.

"Is this your bomb?"

Turk was silent, faintly hearing pincers clicking.

"No. It's not your bomb. It's my bomb, I just don't have any hands, or I'd be doing this myself. I could have let you detonate that thing while you were amping it up, kill you, but destroy the building as well. I'm nice, see, I'm a nice lady, and I let my workers live if they do what I say."

Turk didn't know how to feel about this. The pincers grew louder.

"And I want these bombs to go off all at once, because if they don't, I ain't gonna feel anything but a fucking quiver where I am. I want an earthquake, dipshit, and if you don't like that, you can find your own bomb tinker."

He shrugged. Crazy. But she had a point - they didn't have many options here. Her way or the highway, he thought the saying went. The pincers were louder than ever, and he froze.

That was the sound of too many pincers.

He glanced around, and Sanagi gestured wildly at the statues. Slowly, but surely… some of them were waking up.

And they didn't look happy.
 
122 - Totem of the Razor
122 - Totem of the Razor

Taylor was starting to sweat. The heat was bad enough, but the anticipation… that was getting to her. The building had been uneventful thus far. She would find the places where the Whispering Worms hid, she'd create an opening, and Gallant would douse them in enough hope to kill them - like a fever burning out a parasite. The first few times the death throes of the worms had been alarming, but they'd learned to simply stand back, content to ignore them as they struggled ineffectually at a safe range. Indeed, they'd become somewhat efficient over the last few minutes, going from watching each worm expire, to calmly moving down a corridor eradicating them one at a time, leaving a trail of thrashing pale bodies behind them. Hell, by this point they'd made their way through a good few floors. Taylor knew something was coming, though. There was no way Bisha would just… let this happen without a complaint. A twinge of paranoia ran through her, maybe he was busy dealing with her friends, picking them off one at a time. It seemed like something he'd do - kill her friends, or twist them into something unrecognisable and inhuman, then come to her only when she'd realised how much she'd lost. Her hands began to automatically clench, and her eye became colder than ever. Something of her paranoia must have fed through, because a familiar voice echoed in her mind.

Relax. We're winning, aren't we?

Taylor snorted, and Gallant shot her a strange look.

"Oh, uh, nothing."

The cape didn't look entirely convinced, but kept moving, applying hope where it was necessary. Taylor wasn't very good at reading people, but he looked nervous - reminded her of Arch, actually, in the brief moment she'd seen him after getting back from the mall. Burned out. Not to the same extent, but still. A small part of her was having a whale of a time, hanging out with an actual cape, not some random drifter who made far too many puns for comfort. Not that she disliked Mouse Protector, of course. Call M.P. mould and Taylor a fine stilton, because the former was growing on the latter. Oh God, it was spreading. But it was nice to hang out with a local cape, even if that cape was looking increasingly traumatised. He'd get over it. She had, and she was her for crying out loud. He was an actual hero, backed up by the PRT, surrounded by cape teammates, supported by older heroes as mentors. World of difference compared to her - she'd had to figure this all out by herself, and her role models were emotionally damaged ex-mercenaries.

As they walked and burned through body after body, she felt the urge to ask a question - a tiny bit of curiosity she wanted to satisfy. No idea if she'd ever get the chance to ask again, given that she might die, and even if she succeeded she'd probably never bump into Gallant again.

"Why did you have a bag of women's clothing?"

Gallant paused above one of her bullet holes, light starting to pulse from his palm, retreating as he processed the question.

"...uh."

"In the mall. You had women's clothing. Not judging, just-"

"No, no, I was hanging out with my girlfriend, I was just, uh, carrying them. After buying them."

Taylor paused.

"...Did I make you abandon your girlfriend?"

In my day we'd never abandon a lover in a marketplace. Is this common in America? Is this something we need to factor in for the future?

Taylor resisted the urge to tell Chorei to shut up. Still, she had a point, Taylor had possibly committed quite the dick move right there.

"Oh, no. She'd already left for the Endbringer fight."

Taylor blinked.

"What?"

"Oh, my girlfriend's Glory Girl."

Goodness.

"Goodness."

Gallant looked marginally happier for a moment. Fair enough. Not everyone can say they're dating one of the most famous heroes in the Bay - out loud, too, thanks to the whole 'no secret identities' thing. Good on him. Looked like he needed a win. This did explain the random hole in the ceiling of the mall, though. Shrugging, she kept moving. Her desire for conversation had more or less been sated, and she slipped into the increasingly routine motions of shoot, emotional laser, move to safe distance, shoot etc. She became so absorbed in this routine that she barely noticed when a pale, boneless hand shot through the thin floor, grabbing her ankle with unnatural force. She looked down, sharply, and saw a lipless mouth spreading into a mocking grin. It gurgled through a liver-red throat, breath steaming even in the boiling air.

Taylor blinked.

That wasn't good.

* * *​

Mouse Protector was thrown to the ground, the world reforming around her. She was back in the building, back in normal space. But something had emerged from the floor, something pale and cruel, something that smiled through a lipless mouth. A tongue of fire lashed within, and the words that came forth were tempting, sensuous, addictive, and utterly paralysing. Flaming eyes stared down at her. She was reeling, sick to her stomach. What he'd shown her… a world set ablaze, a universe boiling, everything remade in Bisha's image. The broad strokes were bad enough, but she imagined a whole host of narcissists felt the same way. But the detail - the man had imagined everything, had relished in each and every fine detail of his ideal future. He'd pictured the faces he would take, the voices he would use, the regimes he'd create and the movements he'd subvert, the revolutions he would use to set up worse and worse tyrannies to cultivate more and more despair, until the world was ready to crack like an egg and release the Flame of Frenzy outwards. A flame bearing his face. Was this how he saw the world around him, saw the people in it? As… prototypes for what was about to come, any independence stripped away in favour of the roles he had planned for them?

Wait. Roles. Prototypes. Something was coming to mind. Something she'd tried to suppress for a very long time. She was distracted by Bisha speaking.

"So? What do you think?"

She tried to speak through dry, cracked lips, with a tongue that felt on the verge of swelling and blackening.

"...you're insane."

Bisha sighed melodramatically.

"Really? That's it? Do you have any idea how many people have yelled 'you're insane' at me? A lot. For the love of me, I can't believe I've been wasting my time on you. Should have just let the worms tear you apart."

That narcissism… she'd heard his voice only a few times, and mostly directed at others. Directed at her and her alone, though, it was sparking memories. Another charismatic person, another psychopath obsessed with putting everyone into roles of his own design. Different to Bisha, more collaborative, but still, the similarities were undeniable.

"Ah, well, I could probably still get some fun out of this. Burn out your mind, hollow you out and fill you with myself, walk out of this building and use you to rip apart every one of your allies. Not my most original idea, but hey, they can't all be gems. Saving my creativity for later, see."

Mouse Protector froze. The last time she'd been in a situation like this, she'd tried to play for time, tried to satisfy a monstrous ego to keep it from killing her.

"Wait!"

"Hm? Something new to add?"

"Yes, I, uh… sorry, so those visions, they were kinda… vague?"

Bisha looked disappointed.

"You didn't get them? What, do you want a running commentary? Did Jack cut out part of your frontal lobe as well?"

"I'm just saying, all I know is that you want to burn the world. So why the whole… towers thing? Why all the sacrifices?"

The Whispering Worm that Bisha was inhabiting slithered closer, leaving a wet trail along the floor. Up close, she could see how it was decaying from the inside, flesh starting to simply give up, splitting and tearing in random places. With each second it was growing more and more ragged, exposing a churning core of fire that charred everything around it.

"I burn through bodies, little mouse. My presence is too… great, too divine for a single host to handle. With these sacrifices, I'll be able to move past a crude physical form, rise to heights none of my other selves have ever achieved. Anybody, anywhere, anytime, for as long as I want. No need for preparing a body, no need for cultivating them for hours. On the first day I could start a nuclear war. On the second I'd tear the Triumvirate apart. Within a week every nation would be in ruins. I'd be the tyrant, the revolutionary, the mad prophet, the upstart reformer, the idol, anything. Anyone rises too high, I'll be there to turn them against everything they believed in, use them to rip apart anything that dares to grow without my permission. Eventually, all will be me."

A disintegrating hand reached forward.

"I'll start with you, shan't I?"

Something was clicking while he was talking. She'd already guessed part of his plan, but she guessed that he'd be insulted at the idea of someone not getting his plan. She'd been right on the money there, it seemed. As he talked, memories came back to her. In that mansion, standing over the cooling corpse of Crimson, Mouse Protector had been forced to listen to another demented egotist. Jack Slash. For all his lunacy, though, the man had a magnetic charisma, but different to Bisha's. Bisha made you want to fall before him, worship him, do anything to avoid his wrath and earn his love. Jack… he'd been different, like some stage director. She felt desperate to impress him, to do what he expected her to do. If anything, it had reminded her of her first public appearance as a Ward, stage managed and pumped full of enough stress to bring her to near-breaking. She liked speaking in public, but the idea that someone was standing in the wings, totally aware of what she should be doing and who would be deeply disappointed if she fell short of their expectations… Jack had been like that, but turned up a thousand times.

"I think you've found the invitation - yes, and you clutch it between fingers laced with papercuts - but you have yet to find the place where it leads."

Strangely, that kind of paralysing order was preferable to paralysing chaos. Chaos, she could find nothing in. Bisha's world was hopeless, so drenched in despair that the Flame was the only recourse. There was no place for heroes there, no place for villains either. Everything was a plaything to a cruel, omnipotent god who would gradually take everything to pieces. Jack, though, seemed to relish meeting heroes. Even her - some no-name, barely able to defeat one of the Slaughterhouse's weakest members, he'd enjoyed talking to her, enjoyed the little show she'd put on for him. Without villains, heroes had no purpose. Without heroes, villainy had no punchline. The division between the two was a slim one, but it was something. A world without those divisions would be completely and utterly dull, a reality no sane person would want to live in. In that… she and Jack maybe agreed with each other. On every other point she would disagree, but on that, on the need for heroes and villains…

"Not yet. No need to kill you. What'll happen to you… that'll be far too much fun to miss."

A boneless hand settled on her head, and she felt fire begin to fill it, savouring her memories, her ideals, her very self as nothing more than fine kindling.

She was at her breaking point. She'd been wounded, she'd seen things she could never have imagined possible, and now Bisha was going to crack her brain open and feast on the insides, use her as a puppet to kill her allies. In moments like this, everything extraneous flew away. The bomb rattling in its bag meant nothing, the cosmic order of things was irrelevant, the complexity of life was the most uninteresting thing imaginable. Here she was, faced with a lunatic villain who wanted to create a dull, hopeless world… and she was a hero. She stood against people like him, against anyone who wanted to create a world where only one side won, where everything was just a brief distraction from the inevitable truth. New visions began to flood into her mind, but these weren't tinged with the putrid yellow of the Flame of Frenzy. There was something else to these, an aura she'd last felt around Jack, an aura that flared a strange red colour. The red of divided time, the red of the hot knife that carves time into eras and ages. Scenes flashed before her.

"This will mean nothing to you now, but you should remember it - consider this scar a mnemonic. A reminder of the razor that you will use to cut your name into the pages thinner than space should allow."

David slaying Goliath. Beowulf slaying Grendel. George against the dragon. Roland holding against the horde. Patterns repeated, and endless golden braid leading from past to present to future to the end of all things. A hundred names, then a thousand more, and then a million, billion, upwards and onwards, each one utterly the same and yet painfully unique. Heroes standing against the Endbringers, against villains like Jack, like Bisha, like the Butcher and a dozen, hundred others. In a single second, she saw a miracle, the point where humanity became human. She saw a huge buck impaling a wolf to protect its young, and then she saw Beowulf thrashing at the bottom of an impossibly deep mire, fighting the towering mere-wife. The same act, the same struggle, but given infinitely more meaning, carved into its face by a knife that pulsed with shades of glorious red. The red glow flared outwards, a primordial boiling colour that seemed the pulsing of a stag's heartstrings, the crimson of a beating human heart, the force that shifted the rust from the scythe, the sheer pulsing vitality of the division which granted meaning.

The voice of a merry gentleman echoed once more.

"Turn the lattice on its side, and see the letter that it forms. You'll understand in time."

And for a second she knew the name of the glow, and the force which lay behind it.

The Razor.

The revelation lasted only a moment, and she could barely remember the details even as it came to a close, but it had done… something. For just a second, Mouse Protector felt like she was riding the apex of the wheel of history, like she was surfing the tide, a unique link in a golden chain. In any other time this would have meant nothing, but now? Surrounded by impossibility, with her mind being consumed… the barriers were gone. Razor-fed, supping on red drink, she felt the flame retreating. Uniformity was anathema to the force that divided and marked the divisions by carving them into stone, where they could never be forgotten. She saw meaning balanced on the edge of a knife, saw it sliding downwards and marking itself with scars that could never be forgotten, the scars that were names that were scars.

Bisha stared at her with widening eyes.

"What?"

Her sword was Durandal, Excalibur, every famed edge, every crude implement given meaning by a name carved by a razor held by man, the same razor he used to engrave his name on his heart and to carve the names of time.

"What are you?"

She was a hero.

* * *​

Taylor shot the hand grabbing her ankle, briefly seeing the pale flesh disperse like rice at a wedding, tiny boiling droplets spraying across the hall. She only saw this briefly, for she immediately began to run, dragging Gallant with her. Her swarm could sense the movements. The Worms were awake. And they were hungry. With heaving motions, they began to tear themselves free of their hosts. The hosts died in seconds, what remained of their lives barely sustained by the worms that infested them. But the worms kept moving. A new will was possessing them - Bisha's eyes were upon them, and their flesh boiled with anticipation, their boneless limbs quivered in eagerness, their lipless mouths split open like knife-wounds as they shrieked wordless hymns to the Flame. Limbs that were far too powerful punched through the walls, dragging the squirming masses through. Gallant watched in horror as the hallway began to fill with glistening pale bodies. He kept running as Taylor dragged him, his feet slowly catching up with his mind and joining in with the general effort.

Taylor dispatched her swarm, letting it flow over the bodies in a stinging, biting wave. She could sense, at the edge of her perception, more of the creatures waking up throughout the building. A part of her was alarmed. Another part was relieved. And a final part was cautious. The worms were a threat. But they were killing their own hosts in the process - and she could sense them doing this throughout the entire building, ripping them apart and casting them aside like shrivelled cocoons. The work she'd anticipated taking some time was being done in seconds by Bisha's own hands. It was relieving to see her work done so quickly, and it was more relieving to see Bisha acting. No more anticipation, no more mounting nervousness. But… why would he do this? Was she so much of a threat that Bisha would sacrifice a whole building to try and kill her? Had he written this place off, decided that he might as well extract some use from it before it went? Deny her the satisfaction? Her caution began to build again, mounting as she realised that the squirming mass of bodies was coming closer, barely paying attention to her swarm. They had no time for her insects, no reaction to their stinging, biting, anything. They had no need for breath, and their flesh was uniform all the way through, pulsing white matter with no organs to be found, nothing that she could poison or clog or devour.

Her gun only served to slow them a little. Gallant fired beams at them… to no effect. They were pushed backwards a little, but seemed to ignore the emotions he was trying to induce in them. Either Bisha had learned to create things immune to Gallant - which wasn't good - or these things were so profoundly inhuman that his ability meant nothing against them. Also not good. They needed to get out of here. These things wouldn't stop attacking until they expired - no point trying to slow them down, not when there were so many and their abilities weren't remotely effective. Yelling, she turned and started to run again, heading for the stairwell. The worms were pouring through every available opening, squirming through ventilation ducts and hauling themselves down the stairs. And the creatures from outside were barreling upstairs - they'd been waiting. Bisha hadn't been too lazy to get round to them until now, he'd been waiting. A pincer movement, his worms preventing them from going upstairs, his creatures blocking off their escape.
Her trap-fist began to whine as she cocked it. Too many worms to fight… but the number of creatures seemed more manageable. She'd already proved herself against them. They kept running for the stairwell, down a corridor they'd already cleared out, draped with the half-melted corpses of dead worms. As they ran, she tried to speak.

"Upstairs is impassable. Downstairs has more of those creatures from outside. We use the stairwell as a choke point, concentrate our fire."

Gallant nodded, too out of breath to muster a proper response. Worked for Taylor. The stairwell approached, and the heat was building to a furious peak - if it wasn't for her swarm, her vision would have probably been compromised at this point, her eyelashes weighing heavy with drops of sweat, her single exposed eye stinging as a few drops passed by and splashed directly on the sensitive jelly. The creatures were already arriving in force, roaring in glee as they saw their prey. Taylor immediately sent out her swarm to rip them apart, distracting them while Gallant fired away. His beams were deadly against these things - each one that died caused an eruption of yellow fire that shredded any around it. In the close confines of the stairwell… there was no escape, no evasion. Driven onwards, they threw themselves into the meat grinder, roaring as they anticipated violence, screaming as the violence turned on them. She barely even needed to fire her pistol - good thing, too, she was running low on ammunition. They perished in groups, bodies piling high and preventing others from easily getting through, and all the while the fire lanced upwards in coiling patterns, almost hypnotic, scarring the walls, the surrounding creatures… and the ceiling.

Taylor blinked. The ceiling was increasingly charred, and with a twitch of her thoughts, she sent a part of her swarm to investigate. Something was wriggling behind the char, something was squirming and pounding away at material that had become far, far too weak. She didn't even have time to yell before the ceiling gave way and a torrent of worms fell through, shrill voices crying out in excitement as boneless arms reached out through the boiling air. Taylor jerked backwards, but the worms were too swift. They collapsed to the ground, and reached upwards to grab at her. A scarred hand turned a pale grinning face into a heap of off-white mush, a pistol shredded a hand, and her trap-fist sent stinking flesh spraying over the walls. Three. That was all she could kill before they got to her. A boneless hand grabbed her arm, gripping hard enough to leave bruises. Another reached upwards and latched onto anything which gave purchase… in this case, she felt disgusting fingers force their way into her mouth, pulling down on her lower jaw as the creature giggled in sadistic glee.

Get it off get it off get it off

'Yes, thank you Chorei, very helpful' was what she wanted to say, if her mouth wasn't currently full. She tried to turn, to get some distance - her swarm was already descending, attacking with all its might, doing almost nothing to dissuade the worms from their assault. The other creatures were still coming up, using their claws to hack at the compacted mass of charred flesh blocking the stairwell. Taylor was paralysed, pinned in place… but she still had options. Her trap-fist flicked into motion, clamping down on the creature which was trying to tear off her lower jaw. It died in moments, collapsing downwards on top of its fellows, briefly distracting them as they tried to remove this irritating weight. The hand left her mouth, but there was still some strength in it. She felt Chorei start working in overtime to keep her from collapsing in pain as a small shower of teeth clacked to the damp floor, torn free by the worm in its last moments. Deal with it later. She was still alive. She was free. A scarred hand brutalised the worm grabbing her arm, and she flung it into the pile, another distraction to delay them for a moment. Her gun was running on empty, but she was still able to kill a few more, their bodies buying her more time. She needed a new weapon - trap-fist was still winding back up, gun was almost dry, fists required her to get into close range of that tangled mass.

She grabbed a fire extinguisher. A part of her relished in the humour of using a fire extinguisher to fight the Flame of Frenzy. The other part contented herself to slam down over and over on the pale masses, crushing flesh into paste. The worms were powerful, but they'd poured through all at once, and had compacted themselves into groups where their numbers didn't work to their advantage. One by one they perished, and Taylor had time to take in the rest of the scene. Her eye widened, and her legs kicked into motion. Gallant was barely visible beneath a heaving pile of the creatures… and they were doing something. She could feel something in the air, something familiar and foreign all at once, something like threads being entangled and woven together into a single tapestry, but tinged with the putrid stench of the Flame. She moved faster, fire extinguisher flailing wildly.

They were grafting.

* * *​

Bisha reeled backwards. His borrowed form was being destroyed around him - impossibly. He leapt from worm to worm, letting them burst out of the walls, but one by one they were severed. There was something in the air, something that made him shudder - he could feel division, a force opposed to his own Flame, a force he had only vaguely felt, had never truly faced. Mouse Protector… the woman was a punchline without a joke, so comically out of place in the world that she was almost pitiable. She was to be his snack, something he could casually take off the board, narrowing it down to the players he would actually find some pleasure in tearing apart. A helpful little boost to the old ego. But this… this was impossible. The woman was afire, and something had changed, something he could barely understand. Her armour was rapidly shifting, sometimes golden, sometimes bronze, sometimes a red that reminded him of cooling coals. Styles varied at random, leaping backwards and forwards in time, sometimes a medieval knight, sometimes an ancient soldier, always sculpted perfectly. And her sword… her sword.

It was thinner than any sword could be, so thin that if he looked at it from the right angle it almost ceased to exist. The metal was like nothing he'd ever seen, and yet also like everything, shades of bronze, iron, steel, dappled damascene, all passing in a matter of moments, giving way to the overwhelming impression of sharpness. As it sliced through another body, splitting it apart with casual ease, it was briefly a rusted red, a colour that seemed to him more terrible than anything which had come before. Her eyes were boiling with that same shade, pulsing outwards in semi-liquid waves, pooling around her feet and lapping hungrily at the air. Her mouth was wide, and she bellowed in languages he shouldn't have known, had never bothered to educate himself in, but the meaning came through all the same.

She screamed of heroes, monsters, hundreds and hundreds of names passing in a matter of seconds, each one cut into the weight of the world with a razor. Bisha's current form raised its hands, and the sword sliced through them with ease, sharper than anything he had known, but also biting and bruising, a sword but also a club, a spear, a mouthful of teeth and a headful of antlers, a stone knife with which the first name was carved into the world, serenaded by ruddy choirs. His building was buckling, the sacrifices moaning in pain as the world started to cease making sense, even to him. With a howl of fury, he burned through his new host in a matter of seconds. Flesh transmuted to flame, flame that coiled with boiling yellow chaos that opposed the rust-red order that this freak had somehow tapped into. It shot outwards. Chaos denied control, denied any form of order to its motions. But Bisha was the shape moving on the surface of the chaos, and his ego pressed it into shape. Coiling fire became a lancing beam, and this cut through. It hit the cape directly in the face, but instead of boring into her skull, it splashed outwards, deflected by some invisible force. The flame scarred and burned, and he could see her reeling backwards, screaming in pain… but he was already gone. He could feel that thin sword striking again, could feel her movements continuing unabated. Whatever force had empowered her drove on onwards despite her pain.

With a howl, he was gone, mind returning to his own body, his own indomitable form. Coiling scars began to pulse through his skin, emerging from within, the Flame briefly feeding on any loss to his ego. Bisha screwed his eyes shut, concentrating.

He was still Bisha.

And Bisha did not feel fear.

Yet no matter how often he said this to himself, the scars continued to throb with joyful pain.
 
123 - Bastard Stars
123 - Bastard Stars

Ahab was a goddess on the battlefield. Her chainsaws whirred angrily, the chains straining to be free from the frame which held them in place. The three-fingered hand loomed before her, grey flesh shifting and sliding like it was made of liquid. Flames danced around its fingertips, coursing through the whorls that covered every inch of deformed flesh. She saw the uniformity those flames promised, the power which thrummed within and threatened to spill outwards at any moment. She was standing before an impossible creature, one that soaked up her bullets like they were nothing, one that seemed like nothing born on this earth. And she didn't give a monkeys. Her chainsaws roared into life, and she howled in rage as she descended. She'd reached a beautiful middle state, kind of thing Buddhists would go apeshit about, where the painkillers, the blood loss, the adrenaline, and the combat stims had all come into perfect alignment. She had pushed through the uncontrollable randiness and had arrived at something resembling tranquillity. Well, tranquillity by a certain definition. Not that monastic bullshit, real tranquillity was a feeling of being at peace with the universe despite hefting a chainsaw against an abomination from beyond human understanding. Actually, as the rumble of the chainsaws transmitted to her limbs, sending them into pleasant quiverings, the chainsaw/abomination combo might actually be pretty pivotal to the whole tranquillity thing. Certainly put her in a good mood, that was for sure.

What was she thinking about?

Oh, right, the effects of chainsaws on frenzied abominations, by Professor Ahab Last-Name-Redacted. The weapon sliced into the creature, and… it felt strange. There were no organs to cut, no natural structures at all - no veins, no arteries, no bones, nothing. But the flesh parted nonetheless, slithering out of the way, divisions opening to allow her weapon passage. She wasn't sure if she was hurting it… but she was definitely distracting it. The flames died away as it tried to manoeuvre itself away from her, away from her chainsaws. Not today, Mr Hand, not today - Ahab pursued, slashing wildly, forcing it to contort into interesting patterns in vain attempts to evade her. For all her happiness at seeing the thing squirm… it was a little irritating to see not a single drop of blood spilled. Very irritating indeed. She briefly glanced away from the whirring chainsaws to check on Arch. Hm. He looked busy. She returned to her own fight, shrieking insults as the creature tried to generate more fire. Not on her watch.

Arch was hunched over the bomb, currently fastened to a central pillar. He stared blankly at the interior contents, and felt himself becoming stressed. This was engineering - so far out of his academic ballpark that it was almost funny. A nasal voice shrieked in his ear, trying to give him instructions. God, it was hot in here - he could barely concentrate on what she was saying. His mind kept randomly showing him images he had no desire to try and understand. A golden pylon draped with… something. A box filled with glass marbles and ancient pine needles. A lattice of bones stretching across the sky. His attention was brought back by the raving voice.

"What the fuck did you just say?"

"Hm? No, keep going with the instructions."

"What the fuck did you say? Is… is a box of pine needles meant to be insulting? How is that- more painkillers!"

There was the sound of crunching, gulping, and then an anguished yell of frustration. Arch was baffled. Clearly everyone around him was going quite mad. Still, it was a funny coincidence that he had a thought relating to both boxes and pine needles, and now the mad Bostonian was talking about them. He wondered what was in those painkillers.

"First the useless Russkiy, now the insane Limey, what the shit is next…"

"Instructions please."

"Shut it! Alright, peel back the panel, and now you need to recite the names of the first hundred vertebrae of the Forge's domain on the Totem Lattice."

Arch blinked.

"What."

"And be careful, some of them will require some clicking and humming, you think you could manage that?"

"What?"

"I said, peel back the panel and find the twelfth wire from the left, then tie it to the sixth wire from the right, then place them all under the brass screw about two centimetres from the top. Now, can you manage that, or do you need me to wipe up your drool and wipe your ass first?"

"Madam, you have no hands."

"Shut the fuck up and do what I tell you."

Arch sighed. This was going to be a very long night. He was rapidly coming to the conclusion that Boston was where all the outcasts of Britain wound up, the savages too unstable to be allowed to remain in the general population, exiled to America before Australia was a viable destination. And there, they had gathered and bred in increasing quantities, baking their insatiable lunacy into their genes to the point that it could never be removed. Was he being a little bitter? Sure, but he was also very stressed, because he kept thinking about the converging paths. He ignored the shrieks from the walkie-talkie as he kept working, all the while humming a tune he had never heard, designed for the recitation of names he had never learned.

…to the brightflint which ignites the Forge, whose name is only spoken in the glimmering of certain stones in the light of stars surrounded by molten worlds…

* * *​

Sanagi swept her beam over the shuffling crowd - there must have been hundreds, no, thousands of the damn things, each one slowly clicking as they advanced. It was like Mound Moor all over again, those charred bodies rising up from the street in painful motions. But those, at least, had once been human. There was nothing human about these things, and they made that abundantly clear as they moved. From the holes in their skulls(?) issued great clouds of ash, ash that billowed outwards and seemed to spark as it spread. Particles clashed violently, and fat yellow sparks were the result, sparks that leapt between a dozen more particles in jagged bolts before dissipating. A vague memory started coming to mind - the remains of the visions that touching one of these bodies had inflicted. She remembered lakes of thought, knowledge encoded onto liquid and breathed in and out to be absorbed and reinterpreted, fluidic libraries that constantly adapted to those who consumed them. This cloud… it seemed somehow familiar. A pathetic attempt to recapture what they once were. Or a means of communication, maybe? A huge crackling thundercloud began to take shape, and through it she could barely glimpse the clicking mass which advanced slowly on her position. The infinite power of the stars, though, tended to ignore things like 'clouds' or 'weird creatures'. Her beam swept through the horde, driving the cloud aside and shredding the figures. They tumbled to the ground in pieces, crumbling to ash as they hit the hard floor.

She was very much getting used to these powers. And, if her mother was correct, they might be able to earn her a decent pension plan!

Turk huddled over the bomb, tinkering away, sweat dripping down his forehead. The voice of the bomb tinker was hesitant, crackling in and out of the reams of audability. The signal was awful, her voice was difficult to understand, and she kept breaking away to talk to the others - and every time she came back, she sounded more and more irritated. Sanagi's beam screamed as it rent the air, and the sound grated on his nerves, reminding him far too much of the battlefield. The stomping of the creatures, the screaming of the beam, the sweat soaking his brow and turning his hands into clumsy hunks of flesh… this may as well have been Africa, on any of the hundred battlegrounds where he'd fought. His implants itched, phantom pain from the chunks of flesh they'd replaced. The voice came back, somehow more grating than before.

"F… p-nl and sixth w… from le-t!"

Panel? Sixth wire from the left? Alright, that much he gathered, but it took half a dozen repetitions to get the instruction through properly - find the upper panel, grab the sixth wire from the left, then start wrapping it counterclockwise around the ominous grey cylinder which lay at the core of the bomb. As his fingers came closer, something strange happened - he could feel his circulation shifting, blood randomly taking longer to reach the tip of his finger than it should, then rushing forward so quickly that he could almost see a bulging clot of blood forcing its way downwards. The experience was thoroughly unpleasant, and he could see the tips of his fingers turning an alarming shade of purple, blood welling up beneath the nails. This bomb - a spatial distortion one, if he remembered correctly - would appear to be leaking. He relayed this to the bomb tinker in as few words as he could.

"Wh… m…ssible, g… -aster"

Impossible. Go faster. That wasn't good.

Sanagi kept fighting, and to her credit, she was taking care of most of the things close to them. But the horde was seemingly endless, a clicking, chittering mass that slowly stomped towards them on legs unsuited for hard ground, legs used to skimming on the surface of oceans made from something other than water. But something strange was beginning to happen - the cloud was becoming thicker, sparks generating with greater and greater fury, turning into jagged thunderbolts that rocketed through the air for seconds before dissipating. Sanagi stepped back, uncertain if one of them could reach her. The beam was starting to make her skull ache, and she could feel the bone start to blacken as the heat increased, tiny fragments shooting away from her. But something was happening in the cloud - the sparks coalesced, the bolts began to draw together, and patterns of bizarre complexity began to form. Symbols made from putrid yellow sparks, infinitely complex as the jagged edges of the sparks locked into the growing mosaic. As the seconds passed, the symbols changed over and over, moving from one form to the next with effortless grace. The creatures continued to move. Sanagi's beam swept to the symbols, trying to blast them out of existence. They made her skull itch, made her stomach lurch - it was like being in the presence of a sound that the human ear was capable of hearing, but it was so deep or so high that the human ear was never meant to hear it. The symbols hit on reflexes she didn't know existed, making her twitch in irritation as the aggravating shapes grew larger and larger. Her beam speared forwards…

And it bent. The symbols glowed brighter and brighter, and space seemed to alter around them. Her beam curved, and continued to curve, forming a perfect shining ring around the symbol she'd been aiming for. Her beam shut off in surprise, her stars quivering uncertainly as they began to dissipate back into nebulae. The symbols shook in mid-air, twisting into a thousand more unique forms as they did so. The shining ring continued to orbit, spinning faster and faster. She prepared to throw herself to the ground, remembering what happened with the Eagle - redirection of force. What happened was stranger. There was an invisible pulse in the air… and a number of the creatures simply vanished, folding out of existence. If she still had eyes, she would have blinked. Turk briefly looked up, wondering where the sound had gone. He saw the symbols. He saw the creatures with their spreading clouds of ash. And he saw what they were doing. Gulping, he returned to his work. Sanagi had this handled. Hopefully. Now, back to his nightmarishly potent bomb that could go off at any moment. Was his index finger always that long?

The place where the creatures had folded space began to hum ominously, and as Sanagi looked closer, she saw why. The creatures hadn't vanished - they had simply been compressed. Tiny points of light were blooming where they had once stood, whirring loudly as they spun at ever-faster speeds. The ash cloud was being drawn inwards now, dust adding to their mass, and they continued to spin, faster and faster. Oh. Oh dear. The tiny stars exploded outwards, shooting forwards at impossible speeds, spearing directly towards her and Turk. The sparks guided the shooting stars, points of compressed space and enhanced gravity shunting them on their way, accelerating them faster and faster, pinpointing their motions. Sanagi barely had a moment to think before one of the stars shot into her skull. She froze. This was new. This was very new. An alien star was starting to grow inside her skull, consuming the nebulae and stars which were hers and hers alone. She tried to generate a beam, but the star denied it, eating up the stellar matter she needed, growing fatter with each passing moment. She could feel the heat beginning to scar her skull, and a feeling of panic began to overcome her. Ideas, she needed ideas.

The other stars lanced outwards, these ones more overtly offensive, boring glowing holes into the pillar, aiming directly for Turk… but something went wrong. Space was becoming strange once again, this time in the vicinity of Turk. Had his left ear always been that wide? It wasn't much, these spatial distortions, but it was enough to shift the stars off course, let them spiral aimlessly into the dark where they vanished completely. This sparked an idea. Why hadn't they just guided these stars back on course, brought them around for another volley? Her thoughts were slowing down, the star was consuming the inside of her skull and it was having unpleasant effects. She could feel time beginning to shift, she could feel space distorting, all because of the intense gravity of the compressed creature.

Wait. That was something.

She was surrounded by ash, choking clouds of the stuff. She remembered what she'd seen in her vision, the lakes of thought which these creatures had once dwelled in. This cloud… it wasn't just a weapon, it was a communicator. It allowed them to cooperate, allowed them to fight more effectively and generate impossible physical effects. Those symbols required ash from hundreds of creatures… and if this great external brain was disrupted, the star currently cooking her skull from the inside might be destroyed. Maybe. She was thinking as quickly as she could, and she was noticing that the creatures were moving faster than they ever had - time was going wrong, she was experiencing it far too slowly. Not good. How was she going to disrupt it? How could she… wait.

The other part of the vision. The destruction of these creatures. The poisonous knowledge that infested their lakes and turned every breath into a vector for contagious madness. She ran for Turk, feeling like she was moving through honey, feeling her limbs becoming useless heaps of matter as space made everything feel new and unfamiliar. She stepped down and almost fell, the ground hitting faster than it should have, her other foot moving simultaneously yet reaching the ground far too late. She could feel the star in her skull start to expand, ready to rip her open from the inside. She could feel her teeth and pincers jittering, ready to tear themselves from their sockets and fly into the growing centre of gravity. Her mane was staring to bend upwards in ways it was never meant to, straining at the pores which held it in place. Turk glanced up, and his eyes widened - light was being screwed with around her, enough that she looked grotesquely disproportioned to any outside observer. Not good at all. She lunged for his belt, and he seemed to understand what she needed.

A gas grenade fell into her hands, and a moment later it sailed into the crowd of approaching creatures. They paused, staring at the strange cylinder. And then the gas came. A tide of particulates flooding their collective mind, jamming some neurons and flooding others with too many neurotransmitters. The symbols wavered, the intense concentration needed to sustain them starting to break. Sanagi felt the pressure in her skull temporarily relax… and it was all she needed. Her nebulae began to generate into stars, stars began to go supernova. The folding effect around the compressed creature began to falter, and she could feel tiny appendages start to claw at the inside of her skull. She increased the heat. The clawing began faster, more frantic, but she was relentless, burning the thing to ash. Her skull exploded with colours she'd never seen it emanate before, this new fuel giving it a murky rainbow of tones that reminded her of rotting moss. With a final silent howl, the creature was obliterated. Sanagi stared out at the crowd, at the symbols which wavered hesitantly, fading in and out of existence. She spread her arms wide, trying to communicate without words or common language.

Come at me.

* * *​

Ahab bellowed angrily as the creature continued to evade her. Why couldn't it just stay still and get chainsawed like a good abomination. The creatures outside had been downright gentlemen, happy to line up for their appointed chainsawing, even screaming as they died just to let her know that she was doing a good job. Why, she'd been so satisfied with their service that she left them an arm as a tip. Sure, it was a bit melty, and maybe killed a few more of them, but an arm was an arm. She only had two. The rarity alone should make it pretty decent. This thing didn't scream, it didn't howl, beyond its constant movements and rapidly parting and healing flesh, there was no sign that it was paying any attention to her existence. What a punk. What a jackass. She put the Secateurs into their original mode, and let them close together, pinching the creature. It didn't appreciate that. Not one little bit. Her vindictive grin faded away as her chainsaws came to a stop. She'd hit something - the creature was pinned. But it wasn't taking it very well. The grey flesh began to pulse outwards, shivering in something approaching rage as this impudent thing refused to stand still and get burned like a good little human. Inch by inch, the Secateurs were forced open… and with a deafening snap, they split. The wires came undone, the harness crumbled, and the two axes flew apart at high speed. Ahab blinked.

The hand descended. Three fingers wrapped around her before she had a chance to scream, clasping her tightly to what passed for a palm. The world become grey, molten… and then it began to glow brighter, maddening whorls starting to fill with a sickly yellow light that made Ahab's heart sink. Desperately, she struggled against the hand, reached with her remaining arm for anything that might help. The heat began to increase, and she could smell her clothes starting to burn, her flesh already starting to become distinctly more crispy. The whorls seemed to form a map before her eyes, a route leading straight to the Flame, going through realms of thought she had never explored. Impossible worlds swam before her, a thousand unique civilizations consumed completely and utterly. She saw a sun erupting from the apex of a stepped pyramid, she saw towers rising higher and higher to make contact with the churning chaos. No - couldn't pay attention, had to focus on what mattered. Her hands grasped at her belt, finding anything that might help. A knife was drawn and thrust into the grey flesh over and over, to no effect. She dropped it reluctantly. She needed something else, and she couldn't hold two objects at once, not anymore. Her axes were scattered across the room. She dragged her pistol out and fired once, twice, three times… this seemed to have a vague effect. Her gun was made in one of the largest weapon production facilities in the world, a huge sprawling complex that covered a good portion of Antarctica, a place so cold that they had no need for importing any coolant. Engines thrummed in the frozen wastes, churning out weapon after weapon, marking them with serial numbers that proclaimed their origins. No matter what she tried, she never found a weapon better suited for her than this, nothing that was so reliable, so solid. Even her Secateurs could break.

But her gun never did. Bullets rocketed out into the glowing flesh, and the creature couldn't dodge - too busy trying to burn Ahab alive. The bullets penetrated, and for a moment she thought there would be something grand - the hand would rip itself away, would somehow scream in pain (that might just be wishful thinking on her part), would react. It shuddered, twitched, and she felt something boiling seep out of the wounds. But nothing more. The fingers tightened, gripping down so hard on her arm that the gun dropped from numb fingers, her blood supply being shut off. She could smell cooking meat, but the painkillers suppressed the agony. For now. Past the fog in her mind, she could detect something, a mounting, burning feeling that was screaming through her dulled nerves. She wondered what the rot would smell like when it cooked - maybe something like sauteed mushrooms? Could be. She had no idea. Chances were her nose would be melted shut before she could smell a damn thing. Her numb fingers clutched for anything… and wrapped around a dull cylinder. No chance to check what kind. She hesitantly pulled the pin using her thumb, and dropped it to the floor, barely hearing it roll away. She heard Arch swear.

Good? Meant that something was going right. The grenade was out. She screwed her eyes shut, and waited. The burning intensified, and she could vaguely see flames start to bloom around her, the heat contained in the hand slowly turning into something more overt. The urge to resist was slowly fading, and she started to sink forwards into that great flaming map, started looking to the destination it pointed to… and then the world exploded into noise and light. The hand relaxed its grip for a moment, briefly stunned. It was all she needed. Her resolve returned, and she ignored the maddening swirls dancing before her eyes as she tore away, letting loose every bullet left in her clip. They all impacted the stunned creature, and boiling yellow liquid leaked from each wound. It shuddered, and the glowing from its fingerprints intensified. Arch yelled something, probably an incomprehensible rant about things she had no wish to understand. She ignored him, focusing on the hand. And then an arm came down on her shoulder, which exploded with pain, overpowering the dull fog of painkillers. She growled as she turned to see Arch there, looking faintly apologetic… and faintly terrified. He was saying something, but the flashbang had left her with too much tinnitus. He pointed.

She looked.

Oh. Bomb. Right.

She let loose a hail of swear words that even she was glad she couldn't hear, and started to run, Arch by her side. Her Secateurs lay in a sad pile, the harness completely shattered… but she had a spark of sentimentality. No man left behind. As the hand started to recover, she grabbed one half of the apparatus. It wasn't designed to be used like this, it wasn't a proper axe, just a strut with an axe blade at one end. The handle was rough and difficult to grasp, the weight was all wrong. But Ahab was just a bundle of pleasant nostalgia, and wanted to keep it. Screw the consequences. Her body ached something terrible, and as she looked down, she saw horrific burns crossing her. Where the fingers had touched her, there were livid marks where the flesh had blistered and charred. Three bands criss-crossing her torso. No more bikini days for her. Her painkillers were the only things keeping her upright, she realised. The combat stims, too. It was… monstrously ugly, and she could feel her breathing being a little restricted by the unresponsive flesh. Her hearing was starting to return, and as the narrow corridor came back, a thought occurred.

"How do we detonate?"

She yelled as loudly as she could. Arch flinched. Not much tinnitus on his end, she supposed. Lucky bastard.

"Bomb tinker does it! Wants to synchronise them!"

Ahab stared, then snatched the walkie-talkie, screaming into it with fury.

"What's this about synchronising it, this isn't a fucking dance recital!"

A Bostonian voice matched her fury, exceeded it in some cases.

"It's my bomb, I blow it up how I want!"

Ahab howled back.

"Well you can go fuck yourself, we're not waiting!"

She started to turn. She knew what she was going to do. Run back in there, slap the bomb until it went off. She'd die, turn to crystal or something stupid, and would be immaculately preserved as the building collapsed. An abyss loomed before her, and as she stood before it, she realised how long she'd been wishing for it to come along. She could just imagine it - as a perfect statue, all her blemishes would be gone, her burns would be invisible. She'd be perfect, even her missing arm explained away as damage incurred after the building collapsed. Now that was something worthy of being put in a coffin and not a medical incinerator. She started to grin past the pain, something approaching happiness shining through. Yeah, this was a good way to go. Scarred, rotten, and surrounded by abominations she'd take with her. All to save the world. She kept running… and then stopped. Arms were wrapped around her, dragging her backwards. She shrieked in protest, but her limbs were too weak, her muscles too exhausted. Her new burns screamed in pain as she was dragged to the elevator. She could faintly see the three-fingered hand start to move, contorting unnaturally as it tried to squeeze through the narrow passageway.

She screamed at Arch. She said things she really shouldn't have said. But he was relentless - and he was larger than her. She moved in and out of consciousness, the combat stim barely keeping her awake. Darkness. Then she saw the grey hand moving faster and faster, aware that its prey was escaping. Darkness. Then she heard Arch panting, heard metal doors creaking open, warping under the heat. Darkness. And then the hard metal floor of the elevator rushing to meet her, the ache of her wounds impacting, the sound of the doors whining shut. She thought she could hear the hand roar in frustration, the same impossible roar that she'd heard before, now making her burns ache in sympathy, eager to get back to their maker. Arch was leaning against the opposite wall. Ahab had nothing left in her, no energy, but she still managed to heave herself in his direction. He looked down in mild shock as the pseudo-leper started beating her fists on his chest, too weak to do any damage.

She was crying. She couldn't remember when she started crying, fat tears that stung at her sores, trickled down to sting at her burns.

"Let me go back, you bastard, let me go."

Arch was panting for breath, and he closed his eyes.

"Too late. We're going up."

"No! I don't want to go, let me go back, let me set off the detonation, it's what I want!"

Arch looked down, staring at her with those burned-out pilot lights that passed for eyes.

"Don't you get it, I don't have anything else, let me go out on my own terms!"

She gestured wildly at her scarred body.

"Let me go out well!"

Arch sighed.

"I can't."

"Why not?!"

"We still need you. You're one of our best fighters."

"Not like this!"

He abruptly leant down and hauled her upright, propping her against one of the walls. Her knees quaked, but she tried to stay standing. She wanted to look at him, eye-to-eye, none of this kneeling and crying nonsense. Her tears kept flowing, though, despite her anger.

"You're a better fighter with one arm than I am with two. I've seen you tear open dozen of those creatures with axes while I could barely blow apart a few with a gun I barely know how to use. You're more useful than I am. And…"

He paused.

"And Taylor would never forgive me if I let you do this. None of the others would. I wouldn't forgive myself."

Ahab was silent. She knew he was right. She didn't have to like it. Arch felt something spark in his mind, felt the bizarre images start to reconcile into something more cohesive, something he could talk about. Words spilled from his mouth before he could stop them.

"The Striving does not think good things of fighters who perish by their own hand. Die fighting, die challenging someone that matters, not one of the nameless whelps of the Frenzied's brood. To die blowing up a single building, where's the glory in it, where's the glory in scattering the sacrifices when you could challenge the god? The path of conquest does not end here, the Kingeater's edges do not hew this stone."

Ahab understood some of that. Vaguely. She sniffed, using her burned sleeve to wipe her nose dry. Her eyes were starting to stop dripping. Now that she had some distance, now that she wasn't standing at the precipice, staring at the merciful rocks below… she felt a little different. Just a little. The axe hung heavy in her hands, ugly, misshapen, but… useful. Beautifully brutal. Arch's eyes were manic, and slightly frightened. Had he understood anything he had just said? Had he even heard it? She understood almost none of the proper names he had used, and a dozen implications were lost on her… but she understood the gist. She still had fight left in her. And she'd be shaming herself and everyone that came before her if she tried to end it here, destroying a single sacrifice when she could be testing herself against the god. She remembered something an old colleague had once yelled back when they were doing riot work in Abkhazia.

"Pray to your god, so I may know who to fight next!"

Good motto to live by, at least for now. Sure, she was a freak destined to die alone, every inch of her scarred, rotting, or some combination of the two… but she could still kill things pretty damn well. She shifted her eyes to the corner, unwilling to sustain eye contact.

"Sorry I hit on you."

Arch paused, then chuckled, hesitantly clapping a hand on her shoulder.

"Get me a drink first next time."

Ahab tried to muster a smile.

"I'll hold you to that, you know."

"I'm sure you will."
 
124 - Squirm
124 - Squirm

Dean was surrounded. Piles of damp, pale bodies hurled themselves over him, a pile of squirming forms that went higher and higher with each moment. His beams shot out, any emotion he could send their way. Hope, fear, rage… and putrid yellow despair. Hope slid off them like water off a seal's back, fear barely tickled, rage splashed into loose strands of dissipating energy, and despair, well, they relished being hit with that. Emotion had no hold on them, their alien minds weren't capable of processing it, but despair… that reminded them of the force which sustained them, animated them, gave them strength and purpose. Being blasted with waves of it felt like nothing short of a reunion with an old friend. The concussive effects of his blasts were useless. A single worm could be blasted back, and then another two would take its place. He looked around wildly, trying to find even a single avenue of escape. He saw the worms streaming from the ceiling, glistening white stalactites that seemed to be numberless. He saw Taylor fighting her own battles, saw her emotions flaring with fear, rage, and above all, calculation. She was used to this kind of thing, it seemed. He saw the colours of the centipede flush with fear, a sharp tinge to the lacquered scales, and it squirmed wildly within Taylor, pincers clicking frantically. Was it speaking? She'd spoken to a 'Chorei' before - was that the name of the centipede? Was it shrieking in her ear in blind panic, was it giving well-needed advice? He had no idea. He saw all this, but he couldn't see a single way out. A worm grabbed at his ankle, tugging hard. He went down into a writhing heap of flesh that yelped in exultation as they welcomed him.

Something shifted. More and more worms piled around him, suffocating him, blocking his vision, turning the world into a stinking white mass. But there was something more, something beyond the flesh. He could feel it - pale fingers sinking into his skin, joining with him. He could feel his circulation shifting to welcome the invaders, his nerves adapting to their presence and joining them together. They weren't even wounding him when they parted his skin, his own body was welcoming them. And beyond it all, there was a feeling of something probing at the edge of his mind. He tried to muster his powers together, but nothing came - something was blocking them. A thick, white fog filled his mind, a tiny shard of shining crystal glimmering in its depths. Voices echoed in his skull, mocking him, taunting him, saying things they had no right to know. The people with the vial. The lies he'd told to the people he trusted, that he loved. Probing at why he had become a hero, why he had chosen this life. Guilt over cheating for his powers? Or just arrogance, a desire to show off? He could feel his brain twitching inside his skull, the coils of grey matter squirming like a mass of worms. The heap around him shivered in glee, relishing in his fear. His thoughts were slowing down, his mind was no longer entirely his own.

His eyes felt drier than ever. He saw a world on fire, and light burned behind his eyes. His pupil seemed to be aching, a tiny itch at the corner of his perception, a pimple desperate to burst. The whispers asked questions, questions he had no good answer to. What did it mean to be born? To be thrown into a decaying world which a normal person could never save, to be trapped in inhuman systems, to be carved into a shape convenient for the people around him - prisoners overseeing prisoners, a universal panopticon. Wouldn't it just be better to… stop? To put an end to the suffering? To deny anyone the chance to experience the cruelties of the world? Endbringers rampaging across a world where no-one lived anymore, tormenting the animals which scuttled in the ruins of burned-out cities. The sun smiling down at a peaceful place - wouldn't Eden have been better if there were no humans to destroy it all? He sank into the whispering dark, into the yellow void. It was strange, he had once thought that colour to be so repulsive, but now? It seemed like the gold of Vicky's hair, the gold of Scion, the gold of fresh corn and the rising dawn. He could barely feel his own body, and when he tried to look down, he saw nothing but a compacted mass of worms loosely shaped into a human form. He couldn't even bring himself to care - the mass was comfortable, the whispers were a soothing murmur that dragged him deeper and deeper, the void was ever-so-welcoming. Give in, it whispered. Give in and let all become one. The squirming on his flesh began to fade away, and as he tried to look around, he found that he could barely remember what his old body had looked like. More bodies started to crawl over his eyes, and they began to drift shut.

And then a bald nun tackled him.

His consciousness jerked, the worms momentarily relaxing their grip. This was beyond sensory - his body was still trapped by those damp coils, but the yellow void into which his mind had sunk was disturbed by the arrival of a bald nun. He tried to look around, tried to adjust to what was happening. The nun bellowed in Japanese, and started to tear at the worms surrounding him. They came away in squirming clumps, falling into the yellow void and vanishing from sight in moments. The rest started to try and reform, to replace their lost kin… but the nun was relentless, tearing at them with abandon, chunk after chunk raining down. Beneath them, there was him, a body that he recognised as his own, marked all over with pulsing red marks where the creatures had latched on, clinging like lampreys. As they were torn from his face, he took something resembling a breath - whatever breathing meant in this place - and a pulse of awareness went through him. The squirming on his flesh suddenly stood out in sharp relief, the feeling of palpable wrongness returned… and he could glimpse the shining crystals in that grey fog, coming closer and closer, the fog slowly dissipating. He reached out, trying to grab it… but it was too far away, dancing before the tips of his fingers.

He felt something painful graze against his torso, and looked blearily down to see that the nun had torn away most of the worms, had scratched his chest by accident. The nun spoke rapidly in Japanese, paused, then tried again in English. There was something familiar about her cold eyes.

"Move!"

What was movement here? He had no idea where here even was, but clearly it was a very different ballpark to back home. His body was unmoving, and the nun scowled.

"No time - apologies."

Apologies for what? She slapped him in the face, and a spark ran through him. With a jerk, he found himself moving, standing upright. The yellow void was splintering around them, jagged shards peeling away and revealing nothing but darkness behind them. The nun grabbed his hand and ran, dragging him with her. They crashed into the walls of the yellow void, and the darkness sprang forth to consume them. Dean tumbled through the dark, terrified beyond belief, what passed for his body still trailing a few stubborn worms behind it. He could barely hear gunshots, could barely feel body after body detaching from him. Memories flashed past - the vial, his family, Vicky, being a hero, entering a boiling brown building… he couldn't process them, they blurred together into a mass of experiences and emotions too intense for him to work through. The memories whirled faster and faster, the grip on his hand became tighter and tighter, and he could barely glimpse a vast, shining tapestry of delicately interwoven threads, spreading higher and wider than anything he had ever seen. He felt like he was ascending from the bottom of the ocean, pressure popping in his ears, limbs cracking as they tried to adjust. He felt ready to burst, his mind was throbbing with pain, his eyes were too, too dry. Light burned behind them. He could still faintly see the shard of crystal lying in a sea of fog, and the fog seemed to be clearing, the crystal coming closer and closer. The surface spread before him, a boundless horizon of colours dizzying in their realness.

The nun threw him. The surface broke. The crystal lunged, moving too fast for him to see, but the nun reacted where he could only watch. A hand snatched the crystal, and the last thing Dean saw in this strange place was a fist containing a crystal slamming into his face. Dean gasped as sensory perception returned, as the impossible yellow void faded into oblivion. He could barely see the colours of the centipede scuttling up Taylor's arm - she was grabbing his shoulder. All around him were the bodies of the worms, and all over him were livid red marks where they had tried to attach, chunks of white flesh where the disconnection hadn't been flawless. He blinked, trying to readjust to the light, and saw a trickle of blood coming from Taylor's mouth. Instincts warred - he wanted to lie down, to sleep for hours and hours… but he was still a hero. He still tried to do good things. And after what had just happened, it seemed like one of the few things he could try and cling to. He croaked, trying to speak through his dry throat.

"...you… alright?"

Taylor gave him a look. Even the centipede seemed to be giving him a look, freezing in its motions and slowly turning to face him. Who knew a giant bug could look so judgemental.

"Really?"

"Your… mouth."

Taylor touched her lips briefly, frowning as her fingers came away red. He could see her poking around with her tongue, and the frown deepened. When she next spoke, he could see the bloody pools where some of her teeth had once been. She mumbled, absent-mindedly.

"That's annoying."

Her gaze suddenly became more vacant, and the centipede scuttled into her skull, wriggling and clicking rapidly. She seemed to be listening to something, nodding every few seconds. Then she focused on Gallant once again.

"Are you alright?"

Dean tried to think, tried to process what had happened. Worms. A yellow void. A world on fire. Whispers - so many whispers. His gut suddenly churned, and he shoved Taylor aside with a twitch of guilt as he violently vomited on the floor. He stared down dazedly at the mess, and he thought he could see something white and squirming lying amongst it. He tried to stand up, but his legs were resisting him. Taylor patted him hesitantly on the back.

"You'll feel better in a few days."

Dean stared at her incredulously.

"What just happened?"

"Explaining would take too long. Just be glad you're not trapped. Or brain-dead."

The centipede twitched.

"Oh, and a thank you would be nice."

That was unlike her - and her colours pulsed with something like reluctance. He internally shrugged.

"Thank you. Really - thank you for saving my life."

Taylor looked embarrassed. The centipede began to do rapid figure-eights inside her torso. Great, now he was congratulating the centipede that only he could see - was that thing the Japanese nun? God, how did it come to this, why was he asking questions like 'is the invisible centipede actually a Japanese nun that saved me from worms?' His eyes itched as Taylor hauled him upright and they began to stagger away, moving faster as they heard a new wave of worms start to slide through the ducts towards them, piling down stairwells and along corridors. In a matter of moments, they were stagger-sprinting through the lobby and into the outside world, and roars of indignation accompanied them.

His dry eyes stung in the cold night air.

* * *​

…lordly in appearance, hero, born of the goring bull, protector, raging flood-wave to crumble walls of stone…

Mouse Protector breathed heavily. Her chest felt tight, her heart was eerily still. Her sword was heavy in her hands. She looked around, feeling like she was seeing for the first time - all the colours in the world were sharper, all of them seemed more significant than ever. Even the bland colours of this office building were almost blinding, the grey was a thunderous stormcloud, the beige was the colour of an endless stack of pages filled with spider-like writing, the humming lights were as bright as the sun. She saw no Bisha, though - no worms came from the walls, no monsters charged up the stairs. The building was eerily silent, and completely trashed. It looked like some kind of blender bomb had been set off here, slicing through everything in its path. Insulation hung in shaggy strips from the ceiling, fluorescent lights fizzed sparks through cut wires, and the carpet had been hewn into vague chunks of fabric, each one sent a random distance from wherever it had been cut. Her arms ached, and she stared around, trying to get a grip. Her skull was heavy, weighed down with thoughts she couldn't confront. She took in a breath, and the air tasted of iron, like the stinking lake where a nameless thing had dwelt, like the boundless labyrinth streaked with gore and filth and thrumming with the sound of pounding hooves. No - these weren't her memories. She resisted the urge to throw up.

Her eyes screwed shut as she focused… a mistake, as it turned out. The moment her eyes closed, she saw fields of mud and fire, she saw a razor carving bloody names into the ground, she saw swords smoking in the cold, drenched in gore. Another second, and the razor was carving names into the sky, slicing open constellations and spilling starmatter across the darkness, letting it form spiralling letters that bored into her skull. Another second, and time was being sliced open, folding in on itself, coiling and churning as it was delineated into eras, periods, arbitrary divisions that nonetheless seemed as permanent and vital as the mountains or the oceans. Her eyes flashed open as the razor started moving for her heart, held by a familiar, fine-fingered hand. Her chest felt tighter than ever, but her heart felt painfully cold and still - it continued to beat, but slowly, and sluggishly.

She needed to focus, needed to centre herself. She couldn't do this alone. With trembling fingers, she activated the walkie-talkie. The harsh Bostonite accent of the bomb tinker echoed outwards into the too-quiet building.

"Yeah, you ready?"

Mouse Protector gulped, trying to muster a few words.

"Uh, almost there, just, uh, getting to the basement now."

Her voice sounded wrong, the inflections just a little bit off, the accent slightly different to what it should be. No, wait, she sounded fine - her voice was normal, nothing had changed, she was just a little off-balance.

"Call me when you're there, this is a walkie-talkie for vital communications only, you daft bitch, not fuckin' social media."

"Sure, sure, mind if I keep you on the line while I go there?"

"Yes, I fuckin' mind, I'm in intense pain right now and the last thing I need is your distract - actually, know what, do what you want, free fuckin' country."

A tiny smile started to appear.

"Well, glad we could compro-mice."

The bomb tinker was silent as M.P. wheezed.

"Actually, don't suppose you have a name I can use? Unless you prefer to be anony-mouse."

Silence. Wheezing. At long last, the bomb tinker sighed and M.P. could sense her trying to pinch the bridge of her nose. For some reason she loudly cursed at the end, and there was the sound of something blunt bumping against the front of her face. How strange.

"Are you done? Don't you have cultists to be killing or something?"

"Oh, trust me, my tactics there are fine - I'm a regular Julius Cheeser."

And she was back! With the exaggerated swagger of a faintly traumatised mouse-themed cape, she strode down the corridor, trying to ignore all the damage, very much trying to ignore how much her sword arm ached. She didn't have to ignore it for long - the stairs were, thankfully, unmarred, and it looked like the devastation had been mostly confined to the second floor. She kept her mind away from what she had seen, focusing only on what mattered. There was a building to destroy. There was a world to save. She was a hero. No point thinking about razors, about how the scar on her chin was pulsing rhythmically, a burning brand that brought back memories she had no desire to confront. For a moment, she succeeded in suppressing this, in driving away the visions. She was fine. This lasted until she hit the lobby. If the second floor had been shredded, this place had been tenderised.

Body after body was stacked high - the same things from outside, the deformed things of muscle and bone. Something had destroyed them, had severed limbs and heads, piling the bodies one after the other until the ground ran slick with steaming yellow fluid and the air stank of something indescribable. Her arm pulsed with pain again, and she tried to ignore it, tried to ignore the vague memories of bloodshed, of a screamed hate-song, of a shared madness… the feeling of being a dream that no longer required its dreamer, purpose without executor, sword without arm, role without reality beneath, a mask floating on the surface of the boundless dark. She had to resist the urge to throw up again. A nasal voice came through again, slightly hesitant.

"You, uh, alright?"

"Oh, I'm… I'm fine. Squeaky clean, heh!"

That one didn't even make any sense, she could barely muster a wheeze. She stepped gingerly around the bodies, navigating to what looked like stairs to the basement. The building was still quiet, eerily so. There were no monsters rampaging through it or around it, no worms whispering down here, nothing. The basement was even more so. She stepped through a door, down some stairs, through another door… and she was in a pulsing, stiflingly hot space, damp concrete surrounding her on all sides. Nothing met her, nothing challenged her. Her sword itched. She tried to keep talking as she walked, tried to keep her mind off what she'd seen in the lobby, what she'd seen up above with Bisha.

"So, how're those painkillers?"

"Bad. Not working so much anymore."

"Oh, that's… that's rough."

"Yep."

"So, do you have a name I can use? Kinda awkward thinking of you as 'the bomb tinker', you know?"

"...come to think of it, I don't actually fuckin' know you. Never heard your voice."

"Oh! Well, I'm Mouse Protector - independent hero, at your service. Plus, if you use the code MOUSEPROTECTOR at checkout, you can get free shipping and handling for any deliveries from selected Wisconsin Cheese Companies!"

"I'm lactose intolerant."

"Wh- oh. Uh. Sorry. You want me, to, uh, sign anything for you?"

She was clutching at straws, definitely not at the top of her game. In her defence, she had experienced a number of weird visions and was now descending into the depths of a boiling building where more mind-melting horrors could be lying in wait.

"I have no eyes."

Nuts.

"...well, I don't know if I can sign something in braille, but I'll certainly try!"

"I can't use braille, I lost my eyes a few hours ago."

Sweet Cheesus. OK, that one warranted an internal wheeze. Definitely internal - wouldn't do to wheeze after someone told her that she'd lost her eyes a few hours ago. The two fell into an uncomfortable silence, and Mouse Protector kept moving. A new question came to mind as the corridor began to come to an end.

"So, did you have a name I could use?"

For a moment the bomb tinker sounded flustered.

"Never thought of one, really, and I don't wanna tell you my actual name."

"Oh no, fair enough, wasn't expecting you to give me that."

"You know what, can't think of anything good right now. How 'bout… uh. Oh, how about Ted."

"Ted?"

"Yeah, you know, Ted Kaczynski. Unabomber."

"Sweet Cheesus."

OK, now she got to wheeze loudly, to the bomb tinker's - Ted's - obvious consternation. Now that she could think about it, that name was kinda funny. She paused in the hallway, wheezing, and tried to stammer out a few words.

"I guess I shouldn't invite you to my correspondence chess league, huh?"

The bomb tinker laughed once. Then twice. Then three, four, five… she cackled like a fairytale witch, before coughing wildly, shrieking for more painkillers, crunching them down, and settling her voice back into the realms of relative normality.

"OK, OK, you're not so bad. Maybe the parahuman revolution and its consequences haven't been a complete disaster for the human race."

"...what?"

"You know, like, 'the industrial society and its-' you've never heard of this?"

"Nope. Is it a Unabomber thing?"

"Wha- yes. Doesn't matter. Stupid joke. Now, we've a bomb to set up. Cheese it!"

M.P. froze, and a toothy grin spread across her face.

"Oooooooh!"

Ted tried to raise her hands into finger-guns, but realised too late that she no longer had hands, and that she was also communicating by voice alone. She cursed, loudly and abruptly, which made Mouse Protector jump a good foot in the air with a startled shriek. The rest of the walk was uneventful, and M.P. was deeply thankful for Ted's continued presence over the walkie talkie. She occasionally broke away to yell instructions at one of the others, but by and large she was a solid companion. A little mad, and too prone to cackling for her liking, but a reassuring presence nonetheless. God, she was being reassured by a bomb tinker. This really wasn't her day. A small room opened before her, hewn from the damp concrete with clumsy tools, and in the centre was a delicately carved seal. Surrounding the seal were charred bodies frozen in the act of engraving simultaneously elegant and maddening whorls into the stone. They were poised over it, bent double, peering close… but their hands were unmoving.

M.P. came closer, her sword twitching idly. There was nothing here. It was hot, sure, but… she'd been in the presence of Bisha, albeit through a proxy. And that had been like staring into the sun. This? It was just a hunk of warm rock, a handful of charred bodies, and concrete with a moisture problem. She shrugged and started pulling out the bomb, as one did. Ted started rattling off instructions, and M.P. realised that beyond the cackling, and the swearing, and the weird sense of humour, the woman was a control freak.

"Do you have the third mechanism?"

"Yep."

"Are you holding it between your thumb and forefinger?"

"...now I am."

"Pinch down on the concave panel for two seconds, OK, two seconds."

"Sure."

"OK, one… two…"

"I can count by myself, by the way."

"You'd count wrong, now let go."

This continued for some time, tiny augments being made to the bomb to improve its yield, timing it to a detonator. Speaking of which:

"So, Ted, who detonates this thing?"

"I do. I'm synchronising them all."

M.P. paled.

"That seems like a bad idea."

"And whose fucking bomb is it? Who invented the bombs capable of levelling buildings, who did it with no fucking eyelids, huh?"

"Woah, woah, take it cheesy."

"Stop being funny! Stop it! When I laugh my everything hurts - woman, give me the stimulants, I need to stay awake - so just… stop! And leave!"

M.P. felt a twitch of something resembling anger. She was trying to be a hero here, and Ted was… show-boating! Time and a place woman, time and a place. Still… she couldn't detonate it on her own, and Ted was clearly a little addled. There was no choice but to comply. And so she left the silent room with its still corpses - and she was still trying to figure that out. Had Bisha abandoned this place? Was he already dead, and had the others taken care of him? Why would he just… stop? She'd expected more illusions, horrors, monsters aplenty, but instead all she found was a lobby full of corpses and a basement that was painfully uneventful. She dearly hoped the others had had similar experiences. Sure, she'd been through some carnage (carnage she barely remembered, but carnage nonetheless), but it'd be just lovely if the others showed up at the end of this with no scars to show for it, having executed their jobs effectively and safely.

What?

A mouse could dream.

* * *​

Sanagi and Turk ran in complete silence. Turk wasn't one to scream, even when being chased by charred aliens. And Sanagi wasn't able to. She liked to think that even if she was, she wouldn't have. This was more or less a lie - and Turk couldn't help but notice that her jaw was wide open as she ran, pincers clicking frantically in a vague approximation of a panicked shriek. The creatures advanced slowly, sometimes folding space and skipping forwards, limbs reaching outwards to clutch, to paralyse, to rip apart with their unnatural control over gravity and space. Every so often, Sanagi would shoot a screaming beam of light backwards, enough to rip apart a small crowd, condemning them to dust before she shut it off and kept moving. She was feeling… well, there was no easy way to put it, she had indigestion. Turned out that disintegrating an alien inside her skull wasn't very good for her - her stars were strangely formed and oddly pulsing, and her mind kept going back to the visions she'd been shown. The lakes of thought, the seas of methane, the creatures skimming on the surface and dining on a thousand slimy things which propelled themselves through the deep. Her nebulae shivered, almost contorting in on themselves as a pulse of nausea ran through her. If she could vomit, she might have done so.

The room was huge, and they were sprinting into darkness. Only Turk's sense of direction was keeping them on track - Sanagi would have gotten lost in a matter of seconds in this darkness, with no landmarks to work with. The horde behind them was endless, and she could see other things, larger things, shuddering their way through the darkness. She couldn't see these enormous shapes clearly, but she could guess what they were. Shades of those who had come before, reflections in a pond which refused to vanish even after the one casting them had moved on. How many others had the Flame consumed? How many civilizations, how many species? The stars in her own skull twitched uncertainly as she thought, trying to ignore the grim implications of these things. Were the stars silent, was there nothing out there for humanity to find? Were they truly alone, everything else inevitably consumed by the Flame of Frenzy?

No, wait. As a ripple of existential despair ran through her, two thoughts came in its wake. One - that existential despair was for Frenchmen and university students, two groups she had no liking for (and she could feel her deceased father nodded in approval from whatever afterlife he had wound up in). Two - that this was exactly what Bisha wanted her to think. And the idea that Bisha was trying to get her to succumb to despair again without even showing up to do the job in person was downright insulting, enough to get her blood a-boiling and her pincers a-clacking. Turk barely noticed the change in the cadence of her clicks, but he did notice the increase in her pace, and the clenching of her fists. Not for the first time, she wished she could speak while her skull was out, wished she could yell insults back at the creatures pursuing them. They wouldn't understand any of it, she assumed, but it would have been damn satisfying. Abruptly, a huge wall came out of the darkness - marred with a single grey door. The elevator. Finally.

The creatures moved faster and faster, eager to catch these irksome pests that had disturbed them. She could vaguely see symbols reforming in the gloom, fat yellow sparks coalescing under the influence of dozens, hundreds of minds working in concert. She saw space folding, stars forming… and projectiles hurtled towards them. A shove sent Turk to the ground, and she dove in the opposite direction. She could feel the stars coming closer… and she focused. She had an idea. No more gas grenades, nothing that could obviously disrupt their thoughts, but she wanted to try something. Having something inside her skull, something trying to control the nascent starmatter… it had awakened something. With a silent grunt, she felt the starmatter leave, felt it spill out through her skull, her eye sockets, her mouth… everywhere it could, the swirling purple-gold matter spread out in a growing pool. Her control was vague, she couldn't send the cloud wherever she wished… but it would have to be enough. It felt like she was straining a muscle she didn't know she had, but she focused on the spreading cloud, and tried to compress. Just like in her skull, she wanted to turn the starmatter into actual stars, then let them explode outwards.

It was messy. Patches of matter coalesced, strained, then relaxed. Other patches resisted her control entirely. But she kept at it, crawling all the while towards the elevator, feeling the enemy stars coming closer and closer across the vast room. She tried to get her mind together, to form the stars she needed… and something clicked. She imagined a constellation - Orion, say. Stars linked together by invisible chains. A mnemonic she could focus on. The irregular shape of Orion's torso, the three stars of his belt, the arm raised overhead… it was a catalyst for her powers, a pattern she could hold in her mind without conscious thought, a path to guide her motions. The stars began to form, smaller and less bright than when inside her skull. But form they did… and when she willed it, they went supernova. Tiny flashes of light went off all around her, and she could vaguely see Turk shutting his single eye. Intense heat, then intense cold. Pressure, and relaxation. A hail of stars surrounded by intense fields of gravity, enough to scramble the incoming projectiles. The shining patches of folded space shifted off course, targeting disrupted by the burning nebula in front of them. It wasn't much… but it distracted them.

With a silent yell, she hurled herself into the open doors of the elevator, and Turk followed. There was a great groan behind them, the roaring of a cheated horde, but the doors were already sliding closed. The two sat back against opposite walls, panting heavily. Sanagi slowly, painstakingly, began to put on just enough of her face to hold a conversation. Credit to Turk, he took talking to a half-faced skeleton like a duck to water.

"So."

She began. And then stopped, still panting for breath. Turk grunted, then began to calmly check his equipment for any faults, any damage incurred during that little outing. All business. He did look a little worse for wear - one ear a little stretched, face a little more asymmetrical than before, one finger purpled and swollen from scrambled circulation. As he focused, she tried to talk again.

"...uh."

And failed. Turk glanced in her direction and made his contribution.

"That happened."

"Yeah. It did. So, uh… were those aliens?"

"Guess so."

"God, I've already been stabbed by an alien in Madison, now I almost got my skull blown open by one. I just have no luck with extraterrestrials."

"So it would seem."

"You want to talk about it?"

"No."

And there was silence. This suited Sanagi and Turk just fine.


AN: And that's all for today! Just one chapter per day on Thursday and Friday, I'm afraid. Finale is coming up very soon, and trust me, I have a rather nasty fate planned for Bisha. Maybe. Possibly. Can't say for certain. No spoilers.
 
I never knew I needed a teamup between Mouse Protector and Bakuda before, but I'm certainly glad to have it now.
 
125 - Lammolekh
125 - Lammolekh

Ellen lay back on her couch, trying not to think of the phantom pain which ghosted over her stumps, crackling clouds in the shape of nonexistent nerves. The walkie-talkie was currently being tinkered with by the beetle-woman's mother, at the yelled instructions given by Ellen. It was clumsy, but it should still work - her power was being gracious tonight, it seemed. She could never instruct himself to produce tinkertech, but a simple detonator? Easy enough. They'd helped her out, these blithering idiots. Their work had amplified the yield of her bombs, made them capable of levelling entire buildings if necessary, and had tuned them into the right frequency. Even blind and crippled, she was good. And if they succeeded… oh, she could imagine the look on Bisha's face when his precious sacrifices went up in smoke (and a few exotic vapours that her bombs tended to produce).

Not, not if. They'd followed her instructions, hadn't they? They'd done everything she said in exactly the way she demanded? But doubts kept nagging at her - not doubts in herself, her work was perfect, flawless, effortlessly genius, she was a new fucking Hero for crying out loud with her tinker prowess. But the others… without eyes she couldn't monitor them properly, and some of them had been downright unstable. Limey had been acting like some schizo freak, hearing things she'd never said. Had he heard the wrong wire, the wrong plate, the wrong dial? Had the frequency been set up poorly? Had the yield not been sufficiently amplified? The Russian had an awful connection, too, and it sounded like the containment units for the space-warping effects were ruptured. Mouse Protector had been the only halfway stable one - and there was still one more bomb to go that she hadn't attended to at all. Even so… Bisha had melted her last detonator before he could use it, who could say if he was tampering with her bombs even now, preventing them from activating? No. Impossible. Her tinkertech was unsurpassable… but her tools weren't. She had a brief vision of new plans. Bomb collars, or blasting charges placed beneath the skin. She'd heard about the compliance regulators the CUI used - maybe worth stealing a few. With no hands or eyes, she was only as useful as her tools. And her tools were, seemingly, lacking.

She had ideas. Bisha… Bisha had been the most terrifying person she'd ever met. He'd walked out of a sheet of fire in Cornell, had taken her in like she was a lost child, and had used her. Forced her to watch what he did to Othala. Stripped away her eyelids. Dismembered her. And he'd used her bombs to sustain his reign of terror. But above all else, he'd been in control of everything. She'd never seen a single cultist disobey him, flinch from his orders, do anything with reluctance. They were eager little things, always ready to sacrifice themselves. His plan was unstable and mad - if his cultists had been sloppy, hesitant, or traitorous, his whole operation would have fallen apart in moments. At no point had he let his control slip - even at the end he'd left his mark on her, crippled her for life. She knew she would be blind forever. The fires had burned out everything, her eyes and the nerves behind them. There was no implant short of tinkertech which could replace them at this point. And she refused to take anything into her body that she couldn't control.

If she could have fitted these idiots with collars, maybe with proper communicators built in… they'd have worked for her gladly, would have executed her orders perfectly. Bisha had done things she couldn't imagine to gather and indoctrinate his cult. Ellen, though… she needed a little help. If Bisha could use his powers to control others, then so could she. If she'd had bomb collars at Cornell, she could have ordered every student to dogpile Bisha, distract him while she made an escape. The cops could have sent in an army, and as long as she had a few collars on hand she could turn them against each other in moments. Bisha needed bullshit to indoctrinate people. All she needed was a tiny cylinder of explosive material, and a few clunking pieces of metal, a segmented chain that locked into place with but a thought. A little explosive insect that latched on and sent needles suited for biometric scanning into their spinal columns, monitored their every movement and ensured complete loyalty. If she had collars, she wouldn't have been taken, and wouldn't be worrying about the competence of her tools.

The one who had churned out the beetle-faced bitch quietly 'tsked' as she failed to apply the correct wiring, again. Useless hag. Not that she could insult her, of course, then she'd stop, using her free will to stop Ellen from doing what needed to be done.

Ellen felt nonexistent hands itching to build. To bind. To control.


* * *​

For the first time in what seemed like hours, Taylor breathed fresh air. Well, fresh by a certain definition. The city still had a haze of smoke and fear lying over it, and it was still raining torrentially, but some things had lightened up. The heat from the building had reduced, to some not insignificant relief on Taylor's part. Her swarm confirmed what her senses already told her - the worms had detached from their hosts en masse, and the hosts had shortly perished. Bisha had written off the building and had tried to milk one last attack out of them… an attack which had failed. Mostly. She glanced at Gallant - the guy was looking worse for wear. He kept staring at random parts of her too, and it took her a moment to realise that he was looking at the invisible centipede that only he could see. Hm. Well, it was nice to have someone else who was going as mad as she was. Mostly. If anything, she felt a little bad for Glory Girl. Taylor hadn't kept tabs on cape business for a while, but Glory Girl had always seemed a fairly decent sort. And here Taylor was, diving into her love life with the elegant grace of an elephant in a tar pit, sending her boyfriend back to her with severe emotional damage, a phobia of centipedes, weird scars that looked like a combination between hickeys and lamprey bites, and a deep distrust of the colour yellow.

…Well, she already had most of those things. More scars than Gallant, too. So really he was getting off lightly. She could have let a mad woman descended from Norse giants tackle him into a frozen lake. Maybe next time, if she could convince Astrid to help out. If there was a next time, of course. Everything was still very much up in the air vis a vis the fate of the world and all that. She spoke quietly into her walkie-talkie, conferring with the others. They all sounded a little strained. Turk was as professional as ever, but she could detect a hint of tension underneath it all. Mouse Protector sounded on the verge of a breakdown and made no less than three puns during their fifteen-second call. Specifically, she was 'taking it cheesy', agreed to 'paws in her movements' so she could better listen, and thought she could 'squeak' Taylor into her busy schedule. God, three in less than a minute, she was at a rate of one pun every five seconds. Unbelievable.

Ahab had sounded shaken - and that alone was worrying. If she was really shaken, she wouldn't have answered, she would have let Arch take care of it. Which made her wonder what was wrong with Arch - what could be so bad that he wouldn't answer? Ahab grunted a few responses. They'd set up the bomb. They were on the move. Her help would be appreciated - they had no idea how many creatures were waiting outside for them, and no idea if they could fight their way out properly. Also alarming. Ahab was one of the deadliest people Taylor knew - at the end of the day, she'd been able to rip Chorei apart more effectively than Taylor ever could, and all their sparring over the last few months had abundantly demonstrated that whatever her issues with alcohol, the pseudo-leper was dangerous. That she was calmly stating that she'd lose… she must have been injured. Only possible explanation. No point asking now, though. She'd see all when she arrived.

The street was oddly silent, save for the quiet dripping of cooling yellow fluid from the innumerable bodies. The creatures were decaying rapidly, their fleshy shells sloughing off with wet sounds, splashing to the ground and dissolving in a matter of minutes. The cultists inside were invariable dismembered, decapitated, or simply wounded beyond repair. But all of them had died with their eyes open, and Taylor found herself consciously aware of each shrivelled yellow eye fixed on her, seemingly following her through the streets. And she couldn't help but notice the beatific smiles on their faces, even the severed heads. They had died joyful and full of purpose - joyful that they'd died for a good reason, or joyful because they were finally free from the Flame of Frenzy? She had no idea, and honestly, didn't want to know. She glanced in Gallant's direction. He looked haunted, his hands kept twitching, and she couldn't remember the last time he blinked. A twinge of sympathy ran through her. Poor guy… but she couldn't exactly let him go. He was a vital weapon against Bisha's forces. Hell, his beams might be able to destabilise the man himself. But still… grafting was a scarring experience. Not one that people could shake off. A twitch of shame accompanied the sympathy - Gallant was a hero, and she'd almost… tainted him. Brought him low, showed him the scope of the world's horrors, and had probably ruined him for life. She'd bumped into a centipede woman and here she was, scarred, one-eyed, lacking a mass of teeth. Gallant hadn't even had time to acclimatise before he was forcibly grafted and exposed to the Flame of Frenzy in all its horror. He'd have to keep going, though. She couldn't send him home. He had to cope. She'd coped, and she was her.

The others came out to join them. First, Mouse Protector, who teleported in with a 'pop' rendered deafening by the overwhelming silence all around. The woman looked haggard, and… there was something strange about her. Her sword seemed older, her armour seemed more weathered, tiny details subtly altered. Her eyes were ringed with red circles, and her left hand was twitching. Taylor didn't bother asking. Time and a place for proper debriefing… but Chorei had thoughts.

She reeks of something.

Taylor grunted.

She stank of bravado and fear when we last saw her. Now she stinks of razors.

Now that was something.

"Sorry guys, happening again. What do you mean?"

M.P. shrugged. Gallant looked too exhausted to interject.

In Senpou we learned of the Fool's Razor, one of the demons the Grafting Buddha conquered - a tool of the Smiling-Face Oni. The Razor divides all things, separates time into arbitrary eras which distract us from the proper progression of things, carves people into roles where they cannot achieve enlightenment. Illusions within the great illusion, a barrier to Nirvana. We were taught that the Razor reeks of rust, that its followers are draped with old names like tattered rags on a corpse. I never saw any of its disciples… but others did. Savage folk, as I understand it.

Taylor gave the cape a cautious look, one she either didn't notice or simply ignored. Interesting. Still… Chorei had wrapped her explanation up in Buddhist doctrine, specifically the deeply weird stuff associated with the Grafting Buddha. Best to take her words with a grain of salt. A big grain of salt. So long as M.P. did her job properly, kept her cool for the remainder of the night… they'd be fine. But it did raise a question - how much of the secret world did she actually know of? She knew about the Force-that-Grafts, the half-dead thing which was connected to the Shining Worms of Vandeerleuwe, the striving, conquering force which dwelt in the Canyon… and now the 'Fool's Razor'? How many others could there be? How big was this pantheon? She put the thoughts aside for now. No point worrying about razors and half-dead things, she had a mind for one being and one being alone tonight.

She was starting to formulate a plan as they walked in silence, some way of defeating Bisha permanently. She'd been thinking for some time, ever since she escaped, really. But now something was coming together. Turk and Sanagi came to join them next, Sanagi's skull exposed, Turk looking… well, a tad bit longer than he had previously. A little stretched. One strange thing set Sanagi apart though, beyond the whole pincer-skull thing. The starmatter that was typically concentrated within her skull was now drifting in and out, pulsing through her nose and being drawn back in, hovering in the back of her jaw, trailing from the edges of her pincers. Unusual. But if she wasn't going to volunteer an explanation, Taylor wasn't going to ask for one. If it was necessary, she'd be told. The streets remained silent as their final members came up, Ahab and Arch. Arch was on edge, jittering in place, hands tight around his gun. Ahab… God, Ahab. One arm was gone, horrific burns covered part of her torso, and she looked on the verge of complete panic. Whatever had happened down there hadn't been good.

Turk rushed to check on his friend, examining her stump and her burns. With pursed lips, he started to apply some dressings, supply her with some painkillers, anything to keep her going. He didn't suggest that she maybe sit the next fight out. Taylor found herself agreeing with him. Bisha had to die tonight, and if he didn't, then all of this would be for nothing. Losing an arm was bad enough. Losing an arm for no good reason sounded awful. Taylor had lost an eye to Bisha, a chunk of her skull, and he'd rendered her dad unconscious, she wasn't sure for how long. If she failed tonight… well, she could probably commiserate with Ahab. It was hard enough to look in the mirror and realise that she was basically unrecognisable, but they were still closer to rungs on a ladder than anything else. Each one marked another step forward, another height surmounted, another inch closer to her goal. Better that, than seeing them as markers of failure. Or not seeing them at all, given that Bisha seemed to want to destroy everything. The walk continued in silence. They had nothing to say to each other, not now. They were all business. Taylor's plan was coming together, and she quietly touched Turk on the shoulder, bringing him to a stop and leading him into a side alley while the others moved on.

They discussed matters briefly. Heavy objects exchanged hands, were slung over shoulders. Taylor abruptly felt a little colder than she had previously, and shivered. And with that, the matter was complete, and the plan moved along. She didn't dare discuss it more, not with so many eyes on her. Who knew if Bisha could still see through them - if he knew too much, he could start planning against her. The best plans, she realised, were made in silence. Maps could be stolen, orders could be intercepted, meetings could be spied on. But a brief look, a flash of understanding? That was secure beyond any level of encryption.

The final building loomed in the night. Why did Taylor's adventures always lead her to ominous towers? Chorei, Brent… Vandeerleuwe had its ominous stinking church, and Mound Moor had its own burning chapel. Plus, everything earlier tonight had involved ominous towers. At this point it was becoming an alarming pattern. The last bomb clunked on Taylor's back. The others had told her about the bomb tinker - Ted, according to M.P. - and her weird demands for synchronicity. It rubbed Taylor up the wrong way, but what could she do? As they walked, Taylor thought. This was it. The last bit of work to be done. A chance encounter in a tea shop, a resolution to escape this city, a disappearance, Chorei, Brent, Voodoo Child, the Giants, Frida, Astrid, Rosie, Shadow Stalker, Piggot, all the abominations of Mound Moor from Chet to the watchers to Saint Jemima… and of course, Bisha's parents. And now, Bisha himself. Bisha had begun this by kidnapping and presumably killing Julia. She'd travelled across America, and now here she was. Another tower. As soulless and unremarkable as the others Bisha had infested, but even from here she could hear the whispering. And above the whispering… a roar.

Something was coming. Many somethings. Over-muscled feet crashed into the ground, propelling a new mass of creatures out of the alleys and into the streets, many of them marred with bullets or lacerations. These must have been drawn in from their battles with the PRT - Bisha was using everything up, even he understood how final this encounter was going to be. But other things were accompanying them. Charred statues of… things, that faintly resembled enormous insects, folded out of space. The world distorted, shuddered, and they came, painfully shuffling over the soaked earth towards them, dispensing ash as they went from porous skulls. A three-fingered thing that exploded outwards in a shower of flame, that somehow roared as it towered above the massed beasts. She was almost surprised that no worms were wriggling their way along the ground, scraping their stomachs against the asphalt as their mouths parted in wet, red smiles. But these were quite enough. She turned to the others, nodded. They understood their roles.The walkie-talkie flared into life, and Taylor relayed her orders as calmly and firmly as she could. Ted - the bomb tinker - hesitated, almost complained. But Taylor was adamant. The plan came together once more. And then, it began.

Ahab shot wildly into the crowd, chucked grenades as far as she could, and an axe - what remained of her Secateurs - began to whine into motion as the horde came closer. Sanagi shot her beam, bisecting creature after creature before the charred statues managed to generate some kind of field, just enough to arrest its movement. The three-fingered hand rushed forward to attack, but Mouse Protector intercepted. A flurry of ball bearings and she was there, hacking violently away with her sword that smoked in the cold air. Taylor could see what Chorei meant - the smell of rust was overpowering. Turk was already on the move, sprinting as fast as he could to the position she'd discussed with him earlier. She barely had time to process this, letting her swarm descend to keep track of all the major players, and to distract and harass anything that dared attack. She ran inside, already poking at the bomb as directed by Ted, preparing it for immediate detonation. This was the one bomb she'd had concerns about - a mass of monofilaments that would slice anything in their immediate vicinity. Antipersonnel - not designed for demolitions. It couldn't topple a building. But it could perhaps block a doorway. A gunshot opened up the building, and Taylor and Gallant ran inside.

Gallant fired beam after beam, each one pulverising a creature. If there was one thing Taylor was gathering from all of this, it was that Bisha was running dry. These monstrosities were tired. Clearly wounded, obviously exhausted, powered by fury and necessity and very little else. Even Ahab, wounded beyond belief, was able to rip into a good number before Arch had to drag her out of the scrum, back to safety. But there were still too many for them to take - their ammunition was running dry, their grenades were almost all gone, and their energy was wearing thin. They needed an out. She plunged into the mass of machinery before her, ripping at wires as instructed, poking at her walkie-talkie to adjust it to the right frequency. Soon enough, they were ready. With a yell, the others began to retreat in as orderly a fashion as they could. M.P. teleported from the grasp of the three-fingered hand, her armour starting to singe, Ahab was dragged backwards by Arch, Sanagi expelled a cloud of starmatter which ignited in a stunning display of fireworks… only Turk was absent. Good. He was doing as he should. Her team retreated inwards, the horde beyond stunned for a few moments. They entered the lobby… and kept going, sprinting to the stairs. Taylor prayed this would work, and dragged Gallant along, his limbs still a little uncertain after his interrupted grafting. Blood was slowly trickling from the welts the worms had left behind, and his eyes were still a little burned out, still unblinking.

Her swarm could feel the horde approaching. Augmented beasts growled and snarled, charging into the building with reckless abandon. The charred statues began to fold space once more, skipping through the world like stones across a pond, a cloud of sparking ash forming around them. The three-fingered hand scuttled like a malformed spider, whorls glowing with something like hunger. Too late. She pressed down on the walkie-talkie's dial, sending it to a frequency she'd been precisely instructed to reach. Invisible waves leapt forth, coursed through the air, and found a home in the receptive ears of a chunk of impossible machinery. The three-fingered hand paused as it noticed (as much as something without eyes could notice) the strange block by its palm. Taylor, in a fit of pettiness, sent one of her larger flies to hover in front of it, jauntily waving a single limb. Chorei approved.

The front of the building exploded. Wires whipped outwards, shredding everything in their path. With her swarm, Taylor could see the results of her act with visceral clarity. The three-fingered hand tried to avoid them, flesh parting unnaturally to try and dodge the wires… but it was hopeless. Too many. Too fast. Too strong. It was torn to pieces, grey flesh falling to the ground in squirming heaps that slowly, steadily, fell still. The creatures stood no chance, augmented muscle and bone giving way like butter before a hot knife. Most of them didn't even have a chance to scream before their bodies were shredded, their flesh sacs split wide, and the cultists within diced into a dozen chunks weeping yellow fluid. The charred statues folded space desperately… but the wires always accompanied them. They flitted across the lobby and were shredded nonetheless, they compressed themselves and the wires followed them down to their tiny scale, tearing them apart all the same. Their cloud of ash was scattered, the fat yellow sparks dying away to nothing. In a matter of seconds, most of her swarm in the lobby was dead, and those that remained confirmed that nothing had survived. The front of the building had been destroyed completely, piles of rubble ripped down by a bomb that still somehow qualified as one of Ted's 'less destructive' creations. No way anyone or anything was getting in by that route - if they scrambled over the rubble, they'd still have to face an impenetrable net of razor-sharp wires.

Part one of her plan was done. The building was sealed. Given unto her and her followers.

Yes, usurper, we're close, find Bisha, rip him, break him, shame him…

Chorei subsided into a vague ramble of violent wishes. Taylor found herself agreeing. No more distractions - no more bombs. She turned to the others, speaking into the renewed silence of the building.

"We'll head upwards. Everyone, take a different few floors. Sort out which ones you want to deal with. My swarm will show you where the bodies are, and you can take them apart however you see fit. Be careful of the worms, they're stronger than they look… but do whatever you can to sever them. The hosts can't survive without their worm. Gallant and I will head to the last few, take care of what we can, then to the roof for the detonation of the three buildings we've hooked up. Stay in touch with the raidos. Understood?"

Nods all round, though Ahab raised her single remaining hand.

"Where's Turk?"

Taylor wanted to explain more. She really did. But Bisha's worms were infesting this building. It wouldn't be difficult for them to overhear her plans.

"My swarm's tracking him. He's fine, just didn't get inside in time. Hiding out nearby, he's alright to let us continue without him."

Ahab shrugged. More violence for her.

"Did you see what happened to the hand?"

"Shredded. Not getting up."

Ahab grinned vindictively.

"Good."

Thus, the plan was made. Taylor knew her friends would do what they needed to do - Ahab's axe would be able to sever worms easily, Arch's shotgun could disintegrate anything in its path, Sanagi had a laser, and Mouse Protector had a sword and enough coordination to avoid any strike sent her way. They'd be fine. She wasn't willing to leave Gallant alone, not in his current state. Elevators dinged as they arrived, and her swarm was already moving out to pinpoint where the worms were hiding, tiny clouds hovering above each hiding spot. The building began to fill with a percussive symphony of gunfire, audible even through the floors that lay between Taylor and the others. She turned to Gallant as the elevator rose higher and higher.

"This is it. After this, we're done. OK?"

A small peal of mad laughter burst out of Gallant's mouth, almost involuntarily. He looked at her with wide eyes, barely visible in the dim light.

"Nothing about this is OK. I don't know… I can't… look, I just can't imagine anything outside of this. How can I go back?"

Taylor struggled to think of a comforting word or two. She struggled, struggled… and failed. She'd never gone back. How could she tell someone else to do so? Anything she said would be unconvincing and pointless, just empty air. Chorei hummed.

The boy is weak.

'So was I' was what she thought in response. Chorei continued speaking.

Not many are suited for the life we lead. He certainly isn't. A pity. I thought he'd be a good suitor for you - his hair is impressive, his physique acceptable. A shame.

Taylor froze, and from Gallant's perspective, he'd said something desperate, and now Taylor was staring dead ahead with an expression of barely suppressed irritation. She turned to him sharply, almost making him jump.

"I don't have advice for you. Just… trust me, this path takes a lot from you. It's best to leave it behind unless you're willing to give up a great deal."

"What did you give up?"

"A normal life. My dad's unconscious, no idea if he'll wake up. I'm covered in scars, one of my eyes is damaged beyond repair, I've lost a handful of teeth, Bisha cut my skull open and poked at my brain too frequently for comfort… oh, and you can see the centipede, I suppose."

"Is that thing… Chorei? You said that name earlier."

"That's her name, yes."

"What is she? Is she a bald Japanese nun?"

Taylor shot him a very strange look.

"Hm. You saw her."

"When the worms… yeah, yeah, I saw her."

"Well, she lives in my head. So now I get a slightly mad nun commenting on everything I do, which is nice. Trust me, you're not missing out on much."

She paused.

"Shut up. You don't even pay rent up there. Sorry, not you, she was offended at being called slightly mad."

"She slapped me and shoved a crystal in my face."

"And that was very rude of her. Chorei is apologising."

A pause.

"Is she really apologising?"

"No. I'm sorry about the slapping then. I'm keeping her alive, so I suppose I'm partially responsible. Even if she doesn't pay rent or ever shut up."

Gallant was not having a good time. This was only making him more convinced that he should have stayed indoors with Vicky, hadn't even left to go to the mall. Sure, she was going stir-crazy and very cranky, but at least he could have ridden this all out in the Dallon's home, and not in this… ever-expanding mad vortex. And now Taylor was making him think of the Butcher. Was she insane? Maybe a few hours ago he would have said, yes, she was definitely insane beyond repair… but now? He'd seen things he thought impossible, had glimpsed things he didn't dare to try and remember. The edges of the map had been peeled back, and the full, vast expanse of the world was made plain. He shrunk back in on himself against the side of the elevator. He could hear the whispering in the walls, the dull 'thump, thump' of gunfire, the whining of a chainsaw, the snicker-snack of a cleaving sword as the Whispering Worms were steadily killed, their hosts euthanised. The world had terrors he could never understand, and he was in a tower of the dead, of whispering worms that had done something to him. The heat increased, and there was a feeling of something watching. His teeth were itching, and he felt something pool on his tongue, something deliciously sweet yet terribly searing. It was like the occasional pulse of cold saliva one felt, but… warmer. Thicker. And utterly stranger. He blinked, and the taste was gone.

God, his eyes were dry.



AN: And that's all for today, see you tomorrow for 126 - Great Hymn to the New Aten. Incidentally, on SB there's been some criticisms of the last few chapters - confusing, too many perspectives, slows stuff to a halt. So, I'll probably be reworking them after this arc. Just as a heads up.
 
Last edited:
126 - Great Hymn to the New Aten
126 - Great Hymn to the New Aten

The floors were silent, and as Taylor investigated, she saw why. Her swarm could find whispering worms in every other wall, buried under every other floor, and her friends were executing them with maximum prejudice. But here? Nothing but corpses and slowly decaying pale masses. She almost felt disappointed - and Gallant looked damn relieved. No more killing. Taylor used her scarred hands to peel a loose panel of the wall away, and examined the corpse within. It was much like all the others she'd seen tonight - a starving human body with a vast pale worm extending out of its flesh. It was, however, quite unlike the dead ones she'd seen. There were no wounds, no signs of struggle. They look almost peaceful, coiled around each other in a final embrace. The only blemish she could see were those shrivelled yellow eyes, which seemed to have started to deflate, leaking boiling yellow fluid down the smiling face of the sacrifice. She leant closer, eye narrowing. And then her swarm detected a new presence, something on the roof. She snapped upright. She knew that presence. She knew that feeling of awful charisma, the aura of heat, the field of sourceless yellow light that accompanied his every movement. Sitting up there, bold as brass, was Bisha. He was waiting for her, she knew it. Probably didn't want her to waste time killing sacrifices - wanted to get this over and done with, or eager to proceed to the main course? Desperate, bored, or resigned? She couldn't tell - his body was generating incredible levels of heat, enough to vaporise any insect which strayed too close. Gallant shivered, and Taylor idly glanced in his direction. He looked like hell, all bloody welts and haggard eyes. His eyes were flicking about wildly, his breathing had intensified. A thought occurred.

"Can you sense anything? From the roof?"

Gallant shivered again.

"I… usually I can't sense through walls, not really. But there's something up there, something too bright to look at directly."

"That'll be him. Cult leader. Bisha."

She paused, checking over her weapons, making sure everything was still working. She was consciously aware of her own exhaustion - she'd been fighting all day, hadn't taken a real break since Mound Moor. And then she'd had her skull cut open, and some of her teeth ripped out, and had almost been drowned in a pile of worms. She wasn't at breaking point, not quite yet, but she was getting close. Just had to hold on a while longer, she'd rest when Bisha was dead. If. No, when. Definitely when.

"Don't listen to anything he says. He's good at getting inside your head - the moment you have a clear shot, bombard him with… can you do humility?"

"What? Uh, maybe? I can do shame, I guess. Humility is more a state of mind than an emotion, but I could try and blend shame and… fear? Might come close enough to empathy."

"Good enough. And again, don't listen to him."

"What is he?"

"He likes claiming that he's a god. Think of him as just another lunatic. His ego is keeping him going - if it breaks, so does he."

Turning away, she clicked on her walkie-talkie.

"Ted? We're going to find Bisha now. Everything ready?"

There was a slightly mad giggle from the other end, one that faded in and out of audible range - someone was adjusting the walkie-talkie near her face. Mrs Sanagi, maybe? Hm. Taylor promised herself that she'd get the woman something nice after this, Ted seemed… a little unstable. Definitely a little more than irritating. Most certainly not something anyone would want to hang out with for extended periods.

"Oh, it's ready all right, everything's good to go. Bombs are synchronised to the same frequency - I'll show you how to get it."

Taylor quietly fiddled, as instructed. She'd already made a few modifications to blow up the monofilament bomb, so this was elementary enough. And like that, she had an explosion waiting to happen in the palm of hand. Felt lighter than it should.

"Good. We're done, then. No more buildings left to work through."

"Guess so. Do the honours, if you want. But I want to feel this. Hey, one thing - you're about to find Bisha, aren't you?"

"Yep."

"Hurt him for me. Make him squeal before the end. Don't suppose you could record it?"

"No such luck."

"Shit, was going to use that for some old stump-mashing, probably for the next couple of years if we're being honest."

Taylor really didn't want to ask what 'stump-mashing' was, and tried to change the topic.

"Is my dad awake yet?"

"Your dad? Shit, you mean the vegetable?"

"Don't call him that."

"Alright, alright, he's not a vegetable. But he'd go very well in a stew if you know what I'm say-"

Taylor disconnected. He wasn't awake, then. She was considering taking up Ted's advice and recording the whole thing, making Bisha really howl before he went. If he'd hurt her dad permanently…

Oh good, we're all in agreement. To the pain it is.

"Guess so."

Gallant gave her a sharp look, again focusing on some vague space inside her skull. She almost wanted to make an 'eyes are down here' joke. Almost. She braced herself, and clicked down. No point delaying this any further - she'd been pushing it anyway. She was about to initiate herself into the ranks of some of the most famous mundane criminals around, earning herself a life sentence in a maximum security prison. Huh. She wondered if she'd get along with the other domestic terrorists, maybe Ted's namesake made surprisingly good tea. No time to find out like the present. She almost crouched, readying herself for an explosion. Nothing came. She clicked down again. Still nothing. Gallant looked around, bubbling with nervous energy. Taylor sighed. She'd done something wrong - the frequency to Ted was opened, but nothing responded but static. A sinking feeling overcame her. She sent her swarm outwards, fanning into the outside world… and they slowed to a crawl. She knew this feeling. She knew it far too well.
"Did… it happen?"

"No. Bisha's messing with time."

She checked again. The outside may as well be frozen, and the tower was starting to slow down, bit by bit. Floors suddenly became filled with invisible honey, gunshots started to slow… her allies were approaching a frozen state. This was… good, in its own way. It proved he was desperate. What had once terrified her now gave her confidence, if he was some supreme ego with absolute conviction in his success, then he wouldn't need to seal himself away from the world. And being sealed away meant his sacrifices were no longer his - if his control over time was that potent, he'd have won long ago. She slapped Gallant on the shoulder, propelling him forwards from his state of near-paralysis, quietly explaining what was happening. He didn't take it overly well. Shame.

They walked through the silent corridors, climbed the silent stairs, made more silent by the absence of the noise of bloody work occurring downstairs. Taylor felt strange - there was nothing left to do but advance, no preparations left to be made. Every bomb had been set, every other foe had been conquered. Even if she died up here, the buildings would still detonate, and she'd leave behind a group of people with in-depth knowledge of how Bisha functioned. Slowed time or no, she could still feel some things happening out there - for all she knew, the signal had been sent, and the detonations were simply happening in slow motion. The work would continue after she was gone if her friends were able to escape - and if she couldn't win, she definitely hurt him enough that he'd run back to Mound Moor with his on-fire tail between his legs. They approached the door to the roof, and Taylor took a deep breath. Seemed odd that the door leading to Bisha should be so… mundane. With a shrug, she dragged the metal handle down, and pushed the unresistant door. Light flooded outwards. With gritted teeth, she walked through.

The city was beautiful from up here, was her first thought. She'd never been up this high before, had never seen the twinkling lights from the skyscrapers or the way the moon cast delicate patterns over the dark waters. Even the Rig, looming and monolithic, was strangely comforting - like a castle standing on a hill, full of soldiers who had sallied out to defend their people. She could pick out all the landmarks, every fancy house she'd envied, every statue she'd passed by without a second's thought, every centuries-old building that had seen Brockton grow from nothing, to something, and now slowly declining back to nothing. Frozen like this, there were no sounds of conflict, and from this height she couldn't see any of the blemishes which made her want to leave. For the first time since she'd come back to Brockton, she wondered where the Trio was. Was Sophia aggressively doing push-ups to relieve stress, or had she found a new punching bag? Come to think of it, she and Shadow Stalker would probably get along, if they didn't kill each other first. Was Madison doing… something? Honestly, Taylor didn't know her very well. Crochet? Something to do with social media? Blogging? Did people still blog? Emma had probably left the city with her family, fled to find shelter elsewhere while it all blew over. Good. As much as Taylor despised her, she didn't want her to die at the hands of some flame-spewing abomination. She put all those thoughts away. Distractions. She had better things to do. Speaking of whom.

Across the roof, across that barren expanse of concrete and protruding metal from the ventilation systems, sat a very familiar man. He was on a… cheap white plastic lawn chair. Huh. And yet he made it look like a throne. Impressive, though she wondered where he'd found the thing. Bisha was hunched, brooding, staring out at the city. She couldn't see his expression. Gallant froze - of course, he could see emotions. She wondered what he was seeing now? Could he detect 'sheer godly ego'? If so, he'd probably have gone blind by now. Chorei began to growl animalistically inside her head, and if she still had a body, Taylor imagined she would be clenching her fists, grinding her teeth. Of course, the landlord of this here body was perfectly stoic. Her swarm certainly wasn't jittering about angrily, and the scar on her head certainly wasn't burning like a hot brand. She motioned for Gallant to remain behind as she walked forward, the vast sky swallowing any sound. Bisha didn't react to her footsteps. As she came closer, she saw that Bisha was breathing heavily. Coiling scars wound up his exposed arms, puckered mouths that curled into cruel smiles, the surrounding flesh red and inflamed. Looked painful. Taylor's hand was sweaty around her pistol. Bisha didn't look at her as he began to speak, and his voice lacked some of that paralysing quality. He sounded almost… normal.

"So, you're here."

"Well observed."

He sighed, and his flaming eyes were half-lidded, his mouth curled into something like a frown - no mocking grins, no sadistic smirks.

"It's hideous, isn't it?"

He gestured to the city.

"Can't stand it. A giant concrete pen for the big rat's nest of humanity. Squirming, scuttling, breeding. Hated it in Dakota, hated it everywhere else. Hate it here, too. Be better if it all just… went away. I mean, I'm perfect, is it so wrong if I want to make the world more like me?"

A small trace of the Bisha she knew returned when he laughed cruelly.

"Be the change you want to see in the world, right? No point changing the former, of course, so might as well get to work on the latter. No-one else has ever done anything I've achieved. Everyone out there… their egos are so weak, so fragile. Mine survived the Flame of Frenzy. I have proof of my superiority, and none of them pay attention, too busy living their pointless lives. Is it so wrong to try and make them listen to what's obviously correct?"

Taylor pressed her pistol against the back of his head. She was silent. Wasn't going to participate in his delusions. No point debating him - what did her dad say? Never mud wrestle a pig. You'll both get dirty, but the pig will enjoy it. Thinking of her dad solidified her resolve. And still Bisha talked, and there was something in his voice - like he was trying to convince himself more than anyone else.

"I'm the closest thing to a god in this world - and I'm close to making everyone finally realise that. My temple is streaked with the blood of humans and parahumans alike. I wonder, have you come to pay obedience, to beg forgiveness for your blasphemy? You stand in the path of God, Taylor, will you be trampled or will you be raised up? I could carve you into a beautiful shape, remake you into something wonderful. I could give Chorei her body back. I could wake your father up, burn away all that pathetic sadness. My miracles are bountiful and wondrous, after all. So-"

She fired. She was tired of listening to his bullshit. The bullet barely pierced the back of his skull, his flesh was too tough, his bones too resilient to really be damaged. She didn't care. She kept firing, bullet after bullet, each one pushing in the last. She didn't seriously think this would work - then again, it wasn't meant to - but God did it feel good. Chorei seemed oddly disappointed though - something about wanting to start with the fingernails, maybe tearing him apart with her bare hands, not something as impersonal as a pistol. The trigger went click, and Taylor calmly began to reload. She glanced out to the city as she did so, the motion of reloading drilled into her by Turk and Ahab over the last few months, by the last few hours of constant combat. She paused, taking a small amount of pleasure in his irritated expression.

"Took you long enough. I know you, Taylor. Seen you inside and out. And I've been waiting to do this for a while. Ever since you got away, really…"

He waved his hands, dispelling the thought. No reason to talk about the limited past when there was an infinite future awaiting him.

"Time isn't frozen, you know. That signal has been dispatched. The detonations are starting, foundations are crumbling, innocents are being crushed beneath mounds of rubble… the seals are shattered. Buildings may as well be useless blocks of matter, now. Sacrifices are… pointless. Not all of them, though. I count one building fewer than expected."

He turned, facing down her barrel, smiling mockingly.

"Which one failed, hm? Because one did. A single building bursting with sacrifices. Was it Sanagi and Turk? My servants sensed instability from that bomb, and that entire basement was flooded with space distortions. Enough to interfere and render it useless, maybe? Was it Mouse Protector, the Razor's new pet rodent? She was ever-so-addled last I saw her, barely herself. Wouldn't be beyond her to fail. Or was it Ahab and Arch? Arch has snapped, completely and irreparably. I'm surprised he can still string two words together. And Ahab… well, that walking mistake can barely muster the willpower to get up in the morning, how competent do you think she'd be at setting up a bomb when she knows she won't be standing by its side as it goes off?"

He leaned closer, pushing against the barrel as he did. The heat radiating from him was intense, and she felt the tips of her hair start to crisp up, maybe even singe. There wasn't a single drop of rain falling on them - evaporating into steam before they could hit the ground.

"Which one of your allies screwed the pooch? Which one made this whole endeavour worthless?"

Taylor glared, replying through gritted teeth.

"This building is cleared, you killed the hosts in another. Even with one bomb failing, that's still four of five buildings devoid of sacrifices."

Bisha nodded solemnly, brows furrowing in mock sadness.

"Yes, and a great shame too. But did you really think I needed all five? You think I'd leave my ascension to chance? You think I needed five… I have a city of sacrifices, Taylor. All it needs is a spark to get going."

He grinned.

"Not done anything like this before, I must say. Selectively working with slowed time, releasing one thing while holding everything else… goodness. I am an advanced being."

His flesh crawled, the Flame of Frenzy pulsing beneath his skin. Whatever he was doing, it was a strain - he was exerting himself more than she'd ever seen him do before. And she felt something beyond her, something in the city. A boiling, raging, burning feeling. Time was slowed to a crawl out there… but something was violating the stasis. Something was detonating. One of the buildings - she couldn't be sure who had been assigned to that one, everything turned unfamiliar by this height - was going up in flames. It spread in slow-motion from the basement up, and she could faintly hear the sacrifices igniting. One by one, floor by floor, they were all burned away. Hundreds. As they were destroyed, they howled in glee, in supreme relief, finally free, finally shown the path to the Frenzied Flame and driven along it by the despair the Worms had been inculcating for weeks. A pillar of fire rose high into the black sky, brighter than the sun, brighter than anything she'd ever seen. Biblical in proportions. And as it rose higher, Bisha began to laugh. She backed away as quickly as she could, the heat rising to unbearable levels. She could barely understand what was happening - mind after mind was devoured by the Flame, rising higher and higher, and it flowed into a single point, the only person with an ego necessary to sustain the Flame within himself. He built higher and higher, and seeing the minds burning into ash, failing where he had succeeded… his ego flared brighter than she imagined possible.

"Oh, I've waited for this! For all your effort, all your striving, you lost!"

Bisha rose into the air, and his flesh began to split open, exposing… more. Another Bisha, his features subtly different, but that mocking smile, those flaming eyes, they were unmistakable. The second Bisha split open, revealing a third, a fourth, a fifth… Bisha after Bisha, mocking smile after mocking smile, an endless elaboration of the Great Ego. Men, women, young, old, from every race and ethnicity. Arms tore through compacted layers of skin, dozens of them, and the faces began to blur together… in a matter of moments, something inhuman floated before her. A parody of some multi-armed deity, enormous, Flame pouring from every mouth, every eye, every bright wound. His laughter took on a thousand new tones, and his voice mocked in a thousand languages. She shrugged, and shot him. Again. While gesturing to Gallant. Her bullets did nothing, the layers of flesh absorbing them before they could penetrate more than an inch into the huge abomination. Her swarm, what was left of it, sensed Gallant frozen. She turned, and saw him standing there, utterly consumed with fear. His eyes were strange, she could see that even from this distance. Bisha gave him an idle look.

"Oh, the infant is still here."

He gestured idly.

"This is between us, boy. You served your purpose. Now serve as kindling."

The air rippled, whispers riding the breeze into Gallant's unresisting ears. A few truths. A few revelations. A tiny push over the edge - an edge he'd been wavering on for some time. In the time it took Taylor to blink… Gallant was gone. Fire was bursting from his eyes, yellow liquid was pouring down his cheeks. The mouse mask was discarded some distance away - he had no reason to hide his face, not from his God. He fell to his knees, and a smile of blessed relief beamed out to the world. He spread his arms wide, and screamed a hymn to Bisha, a hymn to the Great Ego, he that obliterates all that distinguishes and divides, he that consumes the world and returns it to the source. No more suffering. No more horrors. No more being. For a moment, a memory of blonde hair wavered in his burning mind, and he felt like he was losing something, something very precious. A pulse… and it was gone. It was alright, he silently whispered to himself. It was alright. The hardship had passed, the struggle was over. He had won the victory over himself. And all that remained was devotion.

Guilt boiled in Taylor's stomach. She'd done this. Driven him forward even as his mind fractured, dragged him to this final encounter, arrogantly assuming that he'd be fine - she'd been nearly catatonic for a week after getting a nun's memories beamed into her skull, he'd been grafted, wounded, been forced to kill over and over, seen horrors rise from a mind-melting Flame. She should have seen. She shouldn't have assumed. Too late now. Gallant was gone - and she didn't even know his real name. Bisha ignored his new worshipper - he was a God, he had no need to pay attention to a single zealot, he had masses of sacrifices to gather, a world to create. His thousand voices spoke, and the paralysing effect was back, stronger than ever. Taylor felt panic boil up - the plan depended on time not being frozen here, depended on others beyond her being able to act. Each word he spoke had an undercurrent behind it, a frantic, murmuring whisper from some of the other bodies he now occupied. He wore a cloak of his sacrifices, and they chanted a desperate hymn.

…You rise in perfection over the horizon of the sky, living image of the Flame, many-crowned Ordeal…

"Do you see now? Do you see, you unrepentant blasphemer? You lost. I won. I'll tear this city apart, piece by piece, then move onto the next. How many live here, hm? I had hundreds of sacrifices in those towers… but there are thousands out there to consume, millions. You delayed me by a matter of days. Congratulations - and this'll be the only congratulations you get. No-one will thank you for drawing out their suffering. I'll make sure of it."

…the void conceals and smothers, but the Flame's Ordeal is merciless and great, when he blazes all spheres rejoice…

He moved closer, and she felt her clothes start to singe, her flesh start to redden.

"And you can imagine what'll happen, can't you? My plans haven't been interrupted. To the ignorant world, I might as well be a new Endbringer - and won't that terrify them. In their stupidity, they'll think any parahuman could become an Endbringer, because only a parahuman could do all this! Your kind will be massacred before I tell them the truth. My armies will spread across the world, targeting everything you hold dear. My followers will bloom into the millions. Your Triumvirate will fall, your nations will crumble, and I will continue. I will hollow this world out, and replace everything with Me."

…how efficient your designs, lord of eternity, by your rise there is illuminating torment by your departure there is blind confusion…

His many faces split with wide, mad smiles, raw as axe wounds, showing more faces within them, more smiles, layer after layer into infinity, thinner and thinner until they blended into a single, blinding light. It felt like staring into the sun - if the sun tried to pried open her eyelids, tried to compel her to stare and find the truth inside it, answer the riddle which must never be answered. Taylor's hands shook. She couldn't punch this. She couldn't shoot this, nor sting it. Despair radiated from him, and she felt the urge to bow, to kneel… she thought she could overcome him. She was an idiot. A blasphemer.

"But don't worry. I think I know what I'll do with you."

…rising in your glory you make a million incarnations, yet all is the single Ordeal…

Space began to split, rippling as points were brought together, made one. She saw standing stones, their solemn inscriptions, puddles of glistening water lying in the pockmarks left by the passage of years.

"Just think of it - the patron saint of my greatest pilgrimage site. Millions will come here, to the blasted ruins of some nameless city to find a gravestone. They won't understand the words… but they'll understand you. A fused, half-dead, helpless thing, reduced to crying impotently for mercy, forced to tell my story over and over… the last remaining witness of my ascension. And I will never. Let. You. Die."

A gravestone loomed in the fragment of split space. A very familiar gravestone. The hymn rose to a fever pitch.

…by your breath is the universe made and by its withdrawal it fades, drinker of skies, Bright One…

"And you'll have company, don't you worry."

Anger flashed through her. Chorei had tried to do this. Chorei had tried to use her mother to attack her - and it'd worked. But once burned, twice enraged. What had once been fear and misery was sharper. And in that moment was a kind of power - Bisha could see much, but he couldn't see inside her head. He had no idea the drama that had unfurled with Chorei - he could only guess. If he had known… he wouldn't have threatened her with that fate. Speaking of Chorei, the nun screamed in outrage, rage overpowering her own fear. The anger cut through everything, and for a moment the despair went away. Bisha was just a monster - not a god, not a messiah. She had clarity, just for a second. It was all she needed. She remembered Vandeerleuwe, the last time she'd encountered things which proclaimed themselves to be gods. Her fear had been delicious to them… and it had taken something, someone else to provoke them, make them unveil themselves as the bloated masses of worms they were. An uncharacteristically wide smile split her face - almost hurt, doing that. Been too long. A laugh bubbled out, closer to a bark than anything else.

Bisha's many eyes narrowed. The sight made her laugh even harder. A god was narrowing his eyes at her. He was insulted! She'd insulted a god, after all that, all he'd achieved, he was still human enough to be insulted. She wheezed with laughter, almost crouching down. She was terrified inside - all her experience hadn't quite prepared her to be in Bisha's presence like this. But she kept laughing all the same, focusing on her friends and how Bisha would rip them apart if he won, on her journey and how it would all be for nothing. Bisha snarled in a thousand voices - he had a thousand faces and voices, and he was using it to snarl at someone laughing at him, what a complete joke. The hymn faded from her mind. Pointless sycophants, broken until they could only worship - and that was something, wasn't it, the man could only break people to worship him, no-one did it freely.

"You dare?"

God, he sounded like a bad fantasy villain. She whooped, snorted, laughed in the most uncontrollable and unladylike fashion she could manage.

"You… you look ridiculous."

Bisha was stunned. She wasn't breaking. She wasn't collapsing. What?

"Where'd you get your lines, bad fantasy novels? Oh, I'm a god, I'm going to conquer the world, all will be one blah blah blah, geez, I hope you stole that. It'd be embarrassing if you thought that up."

Bisha snarled again and moved forward, picking Taylor up by the neck. His hands were burning, and she could feel her neck reddening, beginning to scar over… Chorei came in here, suppressing the pain, letting her laugh harder and harder. She was barely able to speak, but she tried to keep going. Bisha was looking pissed.

"No-one's… no-one's even paying attention to you! They're all busy with Leviathan in Miami! You're being upstaged at your own, what, ascension?"

"Shut up."

"Oooh, shut up, now that sounds like something a god would say - and look at-"

She choked off, and tried to realign herself, get some air back into her lungs. Her heart was racing, her palms were sweaty, she felt on the verge of tears. She was in a position of vast weakness here, and she knew it. Being this close to Bisha hurt, she could feel her atoms itching for dissolution, her eyes were dry, and she could feel her split pupil start to shriek, begging to join the one who had made it. She had to keep going. She had no way of fighting him right now, no way but this.

"Look at… look at you! Couldn't even leave this up to chance, had to freeze time, what, were you worried that one of my friends would shoot you, were you worried that we'd stop God from… becoming a God?"

She tried to cackle. It didn't go well, but Bisha wasn't paying attention. She'd given him pause. She'd hit a nerve. Bisha's grip relaxed, and his glare intensified - she could see some of the flames surrounding him start to hurt. Where once the fire had flowed over his skin without leaving a mark, now it was slowing, now it was carving tiny red tracks into his skin. His ego had been bruised, and in his current unstable state, it was wounding him. With a growl, the rain started to fall properly, and she could hear explosions echo through the night as the detonations from the other buildings caught up with their failed brother. Clouds of dust were starting to spread through the streets, and roofs were beginning to sag as vital support columns were taken out. She could vaguely hear Ted cackling like a witch over the walkie talkie, gleeful that she'd succeeded. Bisha tried to smirk, but something was weighing him down. For all his strength… she could see doubt in his eyes. He could feel the fire hurting him - based on the scars on his forearms, he'd been hurt before, and recently. A night of losses, each one chipping away at his ego. How long until the house of cards came tumbling down?

Bisha threw her to the floor derisively.

"You think any of this saved you? I've seen your every weakness, your every fault. Your father is comatose, your friends are about to burn… oh, and the end of the universe is nigh. You can't even call your mind your own, not anymore, not now you're sharing it. Not that it was yours to begin with, of course, not with that parasite burrowing away."

She laughed, and there wasn't much of a lie behind it. Chorei laughed along. He was an idiot. He couldn't understand the Grafting, could never understand it - the idea of unifying without obliterating was alien to him. By committing to the Flame, he'd become strong… but he'd lost so much. She wasn't even sure how much of him was him anymore. She tried to channel his spite, his malice, and throw it right back at him.

"And you know so much about your mind being your own? Here's an idea - maybe you were just a depressed kid in North Dakota, you found the Flame, and instead of conquering it… it just filled you up with itself, made you into a tool. You aren't some savant, you're just the last thing it'll consume. Congratulations on being the dessert instead of the main course, sounds great."

"Please. Like I'll take lessons on the Flame of Frenzy from a whelp like you."

"Oooh, whelp, you sound like something Dickens would write on his off days."

Bisha kicked her, and the force splintered her ribs. She felt something piercing her lung, and her breaths suddenly became strained, each one an agony of motion. Her laugh cut off, and she wheezed in pain. Chorei couldn't overpower this, she was much too busy managing the pain around her neck. Bisha floated over, feet grazing the concrete. He stared down with detached malevolence - the track marks were healing. He looked as strong as ever. Any damage she'd done to his ego by mocking him… it had already healed, just by casually wounding her, shutting her up forcefully. He gestured, and someone began to walk across the roof. Taylor barely managed to turn, the movement almost turning her neck into a burning collar, straining Chorei's control. Gallant stumbled to Bisha's side, his eyes still burning, his cheeks still scalded by ever-flowing yellow fluid. Bisha leant closer, almost caressing the cape's cheek… before his fingers thrust inwards. Gallant didn't even scream as one of his eyes was ripped free in a spray of putrid ichor, didn't cry out once as Bisha carefully examined it. Taylor tried desperately to see if there was anything human left in him, anything that could resist.

She saw nothing. The Flame had hollowed him out completely. There was nothing to latch on to. She couldn't even sense any powers from him, none of that delicate dance of colours she'd seen back in the mall. He mutely obeyed another gesture, hauling Taylor to her feet. Bisha wasn't even concerned enough to grab her himself - at least Gallant's hands weren't burning her. Yet. She couldn't muster the will to struggle, her body still paralysed by the injury she'd just received. A shrivelled yellow eye danced between Bisha's fingers, passing from hand to hand, flowing smoothly across his body - a tiny shining bead orbiting him through his many, many arms.

"We're done here. You came here alone, you get what you deserve. What was it, exactly? Heroism? Bravado? Arrogance? Doesn't matter, I suppose."

He smirked cruelly.

"No more games. You'll consume the eye. You will see the Flame of Frenzy, you will seek the distant light. Then you'll understand. Then you'll be ready."

He leaned closer, his breath as hot as a furnace.

"Ignorance is bliss. Another pleasure I will deny you."

He grinned, and a dozen rows of teeth gleamed. The hymn renewed, singing exultantly to the rising sun of the Flame's Ordeal.

…shriveller of eyes, who makes marks by simple caressing, bringer of enlightenment, the force that shatters the egg and melts the crucible…

"Say 'aah'."


AN: Might not be all for today - unexpected liberty has given me perhaps time to hammer out another chapter. So, you may see chapter 127 - Godgyfu - today instead of on Monday. Finale to the arc is next week.
 
127 - Godgyfu
127 - Godgyfu

Taylor couldn't muster another laugh. Mustering one had been a struggle, pushing past the layers of fear, terror, anger… now? Pain lanced through her whenever she tried to breathe, the air passing between the scorching collar of burns around her neck, the ring of bruises constricting her windpipe, then struggling to inflate a punctured lung with air turned roasting by Bisha's presence. Chorei was holding back everything she could, and even then Taylor could barely raise her head to look Bisha in the eye. The shrivelled eye was pinched between two fingers and slowly extended in her direction. She could still see the portion of folded space through which her mother's grave was visible, a reminder of his threat. The eye was glistening with yellow fluid and other, meatier things. This close, she could see sparks generating in the half-melted thing, the marks where Bisha's fingerprints were burning themselves into the jelly. Gallant was still holding her, his grip stronger than it had any right to be. She couldn't even feel a pulse from him, not a single breath. He was gone. She glued her mouth shut, using all the force she could to stop the eye from getting in. She wouldn't be like the others, those mad cultists Bisha had taken for his own - the grape shimmered tantalisingly, a delicate sweet glinting in the firelight. Bisha sighed, disappointed, with his many faces and many voices. Even that small motion was almost enough to make her open her mouth, her nose flooded with scorching air from the walking furnace that Bisha had become.

"I said, say 'aah'."

And with that, Gallant punched her in the side. The air was driven out of her in a long, painful wheeze, and she could feel mottled purple blotches already forming. She tried to focus it through her nose, tried anything to stop her mouth from opening. Restrained like this, with almost every part of her body made useless, she was forced to reduce herself to the minutiae of things. She felt how her lips were drying out, felt the urge to open them just for a moment, to draw in a gulp of air. Her nose burned with the scorching air, but she kept breathing in - every breath taken through there was one that her mouth wouldn't need to handle. She felt how Gallant had been twisted, how his body was slowly decaying under the weight of the Flame, how yellow fluid was starting to drip from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears - anywhere it could find egress, the fluid was seeping. Gallant silently pinched her nose shut, and her plan fell apart. The eye came closer, and she was forced to open her mouth, hungrily sucking up air. She started talking, babbling really, trying to buy a few moments more. She was close. Chorei was a surprisingly good help. In a time like this, with death staring them in the face, her cowardly instincts came to the fore. They made Taylor sound fairly convincing in her desperation, as it turned out.

"Do you… do you really want to do this? I mean, after this I'll be too gone to appreciate any kind of torture, right? How fun would that be? All I've done, and you get to feed me an eye? Not much fun, right?"

Bisha hummed.

"Hm. Good point. Alas, I don't particularly care. I've played enough - must set aside childish things, you know."

"We could fight properly! I… I could get my swarm, and Chorei, and everything I've learned, we could fight like civilised people."

"Ah, there we go, people. I'm a God. I have no need to wrestle like some mud-drenched gorilla."

She fell silent, and bowed her head. She resisted every urge Chorei was blasting her with, to beg and grovel, to do anything to run away and fight again another day. Chorei herself was silent as well, but the fear was coming out in waves, almost drowning Taylor. The woman was staring death in the face once again, and couldn't do a damn thing to stop it. Her silence was beaten, defeated. Bisha didn't take this well.

"Really? Nothing else? Silence?"

She kept quiet. Maybe staying silent would irritate him, bruise his ego enough that he'd delay, just for those few vital moments - she was close now. For a second she thought Bisha would do what she wanted… but she saw the scars on his arms flare, the Flame around him hungrily brushing against his flesh. His ego had been bruised already. Being irritated by a wretch like her, it shouldn't mean anything to a living god… it would only matter to a weak, cowardly human. And he was doing everything possible to convince the Flame, and himself, that he was the former and not the latter. He sighed.

"Fair enough. Disappointing, but predictable."

And with that, he shoved the eye into her mouth, letting Gallant slam her jaw shut with a too-strong hand. She tried to not chew, tried anything to not eat the thing… but it was so tender, so overripe that it burst the moment it hit her tongue. It was the sweetest thing she'd ever tasted, sweeter than any syrup or candy, but without any cloying notes. Delicate and exotic spices flavoured the yellow fluid, unlike any she'd ever had before. Cinnamon, nutmeg, ginger, a faint hint of chilli… and so many others without names, flavours so complex and delicate that nature could never invent them independently. It felt like drinking fire, breathing light, like her every nerve was eagerly reaching out and pushing itself to new heights, simply to try and appreciate the taste. A dim light bloomed behind her eyes, frail and faint, but growing stronger with every passing moment. She could glimpse dissolution, unification, the erasure of everything that divided her from the world and the world from her. A grafting beyond grafting, an experience beyond anything her soul could imagine. Her eyes pricked with tears. The world began to fade away, until all that remained was the distant light… and something walked out.

She felt similar to when she'd fought Chorei, and instinctively she knew that this was a drama happening in her own mind. She was surrounded by nothing, a formless darkness that she'd experienced before - in the distance she could vaguely glimpse the flickering colours of memories, too far away to grasp. This was a fake world, she told herself. There was nothing here she couldn't control, this place had no relationship to the real world. It didn't make the figure that approached her feel any less visceral or powerful. It was her - it had her height, her proportions, even her scars and blemishes, down the most exact detail. But the head… there was nothing there at all, just a roaring orb of sparking, coiling Flame. Her skull itched, the thoughts inside desperate to shed their corporeal shell and become something higher. The figure came closer, swaying slightly, moving with more elegance or grace than she'd ever been able to. It spoke to her in a voice lacking sound, a voice that she felt with her bones. She couldn't put what it said into words - words were inventions, masks for the truth to hide in, this being spoke with pure meaning, absolute intent. A tempting offer. A glorious future. An extended hand, ready for her to shake, liquid fire running off the nails in tiny waterfalls.

She was almost tempted. There was a brief moment of weakness where she thought that maybe it wouldn't be so bad, letting it all in, just giving in. Bisha was right - he was a god, she'd never had a chance of meaningfully opposing him. The figure exuded despair from every pore, and to her surprise, despair felt good. A rotting bed for her to settle down in, content to wait for the end. At the bottom of the abyss, there wasn't much further she could go, and there certainly wasn't anything she could lose. Her father was still unconscious, Gallant was dead, her friends were wounded and would likely be killed in the next few minutes anyhow, the moment Bisha was done with her. The others who had consumed these eyes had definitely seen this, been offered the same burning hand… and they had all taken it. A burned corpse, a deranged cultist, a hideous mutant, who knew what she'd end up with, but her skin itched to find out.

Wait.

That wasn't her. That wasn't her at all. She'd met the Flame too often, she'd seen what it could do - it was cowardice, plain and simple, a nihilism born of giving up and nothing more. Maybe there was some grand cosmic truth behind it, maybe the universe was really just a tiny region which the Flame was taking its time digesting, but the humans that served it were the worst band of idiots and snivelling cowards (God, she felt like Chorei thinking that) she'd ever seen. Some of them had been forced into service, sure, but the ones that actively welcomed it… they were pathetic. Bisha included. She saw those scars, the way his ego was the only thing keeping him alone. He wasn't as strong as he thought he was, and nowhere near as clever. He was just a charismatic idiot who'd risen higher than he should because he stole from a greater being. She was only most of those things - wasn't all that charismatic, for one. The fire-headed figure approached, and Taylor started to clench her fist. Maybe she'd lose here, maybe her mind was doomed anyway… but she wasn't going down without a fight.

And then Chorei drop-kicked the thing. Taylor blinked - as much as a body made of thought can blink - and frowned. The thing didn't seem to know how to react to this sudden turn in events. Chorei was currently stomping on it as it tried to stand up, but bit by bit it was winning, struggling to regain its balance. The sight of it flailing on the ground, slipping and sliding as a mad nun kept kicking it over and over again, dispelled any hint of the temptation it had provided. She saw it for what it was. A crude little construct, barely able to hold itself together. She'd faced worse than this. Taylor knew what would happen - the thing would succeed, it would burn Chorei away, and she would be next. Well, she knew what would happen if she didn't intervene. And if Taylor had learned anything in the last few months, it was that sometimes a policy of direct confrontation was the best option, no dilly-dallying or shilly-shallying. This is a roundabout way of saying that Taylor grabbed Chorei's shoulder and yanked her backwards, getting some distance. Chorei bellowed.

"Stop, usurper, this thing is trying to kill me - us! Let me get back to it, join in if you have any sense!"

Taylor smiled maliciously, and Chorei slowly stopped struggling.

"I know. But I think stomping is pretty unimaginative."

Chorei blinked, then a wicked smile started to cross her own face.

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking, usurper?"

"I believe I am."

The fire-headed figure stood up, at long last, and stared down its two opponents. It started to transmit intent once again, promising relief, reshaping, acceptance by the Flame of Frenzy. Taylor had no time for such complete bullshit. Sure, she'd found out that these eye-things tasted remarkably good, but she had no intention to start cultivating her own. And this was her mind. She'd fought here once… and she'd learned a few tricks. As had Chorei. She felt her scars twitching happily as they witnessed the fruits of rivalry - Chorei and Taylor had fought to the death, and had learned so very much. Their clash had sparked a fire that not even the Flame of Frenzy's construct could resist. The fire-headed creature began to move towards her… and it was met with a four-armed goddess of war, with bullets for teeth and napalm for blood, cloaked in competence and dripping with gore. That wasn't good. It turned. An abomination of flesh, metal, guns, and medieval armour faced it now. Hm. Somehow worse. The two abominations descended, grinning wickedly, and for the first time in its brief existence, the creature felt fear.

In a distant crystal labyrinth somewhere in the depths of Taylor's brain, a number of deformed Taylors stared at the unfolding scene. They saw the flashing of bullets, the whirring of chainsaws, the clanking of impossible machinery. At their distance, they could only see a few snapshots, illuminated brightly by the screeching flame-headed figure. A messy… no, not a bisection, this was a quadrisection, the burning creature was being chopped four ways by two pairs of Secateurs held in mechanical arms. It struggled to reform… just as a screaming German knight performed a flawless pile-driver, despite wearing heavy armour. A red convertible, for some reason filled with empty pizza boxes, fell out of the sky with Taylor riding it, surfing it downwards to crash into the increasingly scarred creature. Three bloated giants held it down while Taylor unloaded several magazines from unrecognisable weapons into its torso. A leper and a cyclops dispassionately unloaded round after round into it at the same time. Chorei, bored of being left out of the fun for so long, used a building-sized claymore like a baseball bat to punt the thing into the darkness, a tiny shooting star whirling away until it came to a calamitous halt against a tree of worms which had abruptly manifested from the shadows. It tried to struggle away, but the worms began to squirm around its limbs, holding it tight - an unmoving target. An antique rifle too large for a single person to use, every inch dripping with rusty medals, was hefted by both Chorei and Taylor. With a heavy clunk, the trigger was pulled and a wave of vicious force ripped the creature apart once more. The deformed Taylors had no idea what was going on - their programming had never accounted for this. But, honestly? They were having a whale of a time. Admittedly, that was slightly undermined when the charred creature was thrown into their home to be promptly drowned under a pile of rats and thrown right back out. One of the Taylors shrieked at the two apologetic-looking fighters.

"Repeat! Stay out!"

The prime Taylor yelled back.

"Sorry! Won't happen again!"

They certainly hoped it wouldn't. It had taken ages to clean up after the last intrusion. One of them had almost fallen out - and they didn't want to think about the metaphysical implications of that little accident. They kept watching - and to its credit, the flame-headed creature tried to fight back on occasion. It mustered whirlwinds of fire that drove its two enemies back, or shot directed beams that, in real life, would have been downright dangerous. Rains of fire, showers of magma… nothing so prosaic would work here. With a snarl, it started getting more inventive. The fire replacing its head began to burble and spit, dragging everything inwards, a tiny shining singularity in the darkness between memories. That had almost worked… emphasis on almost. Memories of settling into comfortable beds, or meditating calmly for days on end, formed a cloak to hold them in place. The pull meant nothing once their defences was up, and all the flame-headed creature found hurtling its way were cannonballs probably used on Constantinople's walls. With a roar, the pull ceased… and Chorei drop-tackled with a body ripped straight out of some industrial nightmare.

There was silence. The two stood over their vanquished foe, breathing heavily. The other Taylors were mildly interested, but a fight like this yielded little combat data. Pointless, but still thoroughly satisfying. They started to seal up their crystal labyrinth with calm, precise motions… and suddenly moved faster. A pulse had rippled through Taylor's mind. The body wasn't yet dead. It was starting to burn, and impossible ideas spiralled away from it in fiery tassels. The Taylors worked harder, locking up every angle of ingress - the Flame inspired fear in many things, and they were no exception. They heard fire explode outwards, uncontrollable and insane - there was no possession here, no desire to assimilate, the creature just wanted to burn the things which had dared spurn it. A hunchbacked, snaggletoothed Taylor covered in a carpet of rats crouched low, eyes flicking wildly, as alien thoughts of dissolution tried to enter her primitive mind. Impossible. Incompatible. But so, so tempting… the other Taylors could barely feel what the prime Taylor was doing. They sensed panic, and braced themselves. Then an idea. Inspiration. Hope bloomed. The flame began to shift, and they felt Taylor guiding it, Chorei helping her, using hopeful, joyous memories to corral it and channel it in the directions they needed. The flame hadn't decreased, but it had been restrained. It needed to be removed, though - already its bonds were fraying, it hungered for freedom. They felt it rushing outwards, like a pellet out of a railgun, dashing along a paved path of memories and feelings antithetical to itself.

They felt something pop, something wet.

And then the mind was dark once more.

* * *​

Bisha blinked. He saw her eat that eye, heard it burst on her tongue, and she must have consumed enough of it to be properly affected. So why was her eye, the one covered by a patch, glowing? A silent command sent Gallant to remove it, and he saw something cheering. The Flame, boiling and bubbling, raging in a way he'd rarely seen it, pushing at the inside of her broken pupil. It was yearning, yes, to burst free - and if this Flame was any evidence, then her mind must be completely gone. His ego swelled. She'd died after he fed her the same thing he fed junkies and vagrants, the stuff he used on his most basic cult members. What a joke. He willed the flame to come out, teasing it forward like a hungry tapeworm - emerge, dear little thing, emerge and make your beauty known to the world. With a roar, the eye popped, and the Flame of Frenzy emerged. Oh, it was glorious, intense and shimmering, the most beautiful thing he could ever see. He almost wished he could have seen her in her last moments - but, it was irrelevant now. He'd leave her here, let Gallant keep her in place, while he did his business. Afterwards, when his power was more securely established, he'd return and fuse her with the rest of her family, turn her into his first true Saint - Jemima had been a joke, a simple necessity, and was nonetheless dead. His true Saints would be immortal. His cloak of zealots whispered hymns, and he called it good.

Wait. Something was wrong. The Flame had ended, and as he looked inside the gaping socket, he saw nothing. Had… had she burned out entirely? Was she dead? Disappointing, but… something wet hit him on his many faces. It dripped down. He processed this. Taylor had spat at him. He could feel the heat - she'd spat out the eye. No-one did that. That wasn't allowed! Every person he'd ever fed an eye burned up from the inside… sure, they were usually in the depths of despair anyhow, but… how? He could vaguely sense gunfire, cackling, and complete, paralysing fear. This must have been Chorei's fault, there was no way a feeble thing like Taylor Hebert could have fought off his influence. The sticky yellow fluid ran down his face, and Taylor shakily smiled up at him, adrenaline powering muscles that otherwise desperately wanted to slow down and stop. Bisha knew she was exhausted, knew that she was on the edge of breaking… so why did she keep going? How did she still fighting? The heat of the Flame intensified, and his flesh began to singe a little. No - this wasn't it, she'd just been lucky, she'd earned the right to be fully crushed by a god. That was all. He heard a faint noise, and leaned closer to hear Taylor gurling out a few words.

"You… got another one in you?"

Gallant shifted, readying himself to get another eye torn out. Bisha didn't bother. His ego was a little bruised, but nothing more. Taylor clearly thought herself high enough to challenge him - congratulations, she'd passed a tiny test, he'd planned for this yes of course he did and no-one was allowed to debate that point. His scars were aching. No, they weren't, he was just annoyed, that was all. But he could see her wheezing for air - she was barely conscious. His ego bloomed a little more. Still fragile, still human.

"Bold. But futile."

He set to work. In a second, half the fingers on her left hand were broken, snapped backwards as far as they could go without tearing off. She screamed at that. God, he wished he had his tools up here - oh, wait. Tools of flame emerged, delicate constructs that were nonetheless adequate for his needs. His voice was raised, furious.

"So, who the fuck are you?!"

Oooh, he was swearing. He was mad today. He drove five flaming nails through her shoulders to relieve some stress, which worked surprisingly well, especially when her voice cracked. Gallant was struggling to hold her - with a tiny whisper from a single mouth, the Flame began to stretch and augment his muscles, making him stronger than he'd even been. No chance of escape. This felt good.

"You thought you could challenge me? Look at you! Conquer a single grape, and you think you're special? My equal?"

He brought a newly formed hammer down, snapping her knee backwards with a glorious wrenching sound. And the best part was, it wasn't even broken, he could reset it and do it all over again! Her screams filled the air once again, and he was oh-so-ready to hear them.

"I have no equals, no rivals. You're fighting against the tide, the storm, the expansion of the sun. You were entertainment, and now? Now you're nothing, just a brief distraction before I do what needs to be done, what will be done, as inevitable as the phases of the moon."

Gallant held her still while Bisha conjured more tools, cracked dozens of knuckles in preparation for more fun. Knives to slice, hammers to crush, all the tools of his trade, ready for his use. More ideas were coming to mind - maybe grafting a few Whispering Worms to her, he still had a few coiled up downstairs, if he moved quickly he could get them away from the questing weapons of Taylor's companions. Maybe he'd cut open her skull again and get to work there, replace Chorei with a shard of himself, or hijack her power like he'd done to Othala and Bitch… oh, the possibilities were truly endless. But he found himself coming to a favourite technique of his. It was nice to hear people scream. It wasn't so nice to hear them beg constantly. Sure, it was fun for a while, but then it just subsided into an endless series of 'please', 'no', and assorted curses. Unimaginative. He liked to cut the tongue out now and again, reduce their articulate screams to wet, animal howls. Without words, they finally started acting like the animals they were. Always entertaining. A pair of flaming shears appeared in his hands, and he shoved it into her mouth, ready to snip through her tongue. She mumbled something - with a giant pair of scissors in your mouth, everything turned into vowels. He briefly withdrew it, its edges red from where it had sliced her lips on the way in. She was a bloody mess, barely capable of speaking, certainly not capable of fighting him. He could only imagine what Chorei was doing right now - probably hurting Taylor as much as he was, ripping her apart from the inside in a desperate attempt to escape. His many rows of teeth flashed into a smirk.

"Any last words? Any last words from the person who conquered a grape, thinks herself mighty, and then screams just like everyone else when I break their fingers? The person who thinks they can rival me…"

He struck her, sending her tumbling across the rooftop, falling free from Gallant's now unresisting hands.

"When you can't even stand to look me in the eye?"

A gesture, and Gallant shambled over to pull her back upright. She was mumbling, but her throat was thick with blood, she could barely speak. He could barely remember any of the setbacks he'd experienced, any of her minor, Pyrrhic victories.

"I'm… I'm n…n…"

He leaned closer, grinning with his every face.

"What? Speak up, dear, it's hard to hear you past your own blood."

"N…not special."

"I'm not special? Oh, wonderful last words. Very cutting."

His scissors descended, clicking eagerly.

"N…no. I'm not… sp-special."

Hm. Interesting. He slapped her on the back, forcing her to cough out a gob of blood - and bruising her significantly in the process. How delightful it was to be a God. She spoke again, clearer than before, getting her pain under control somehow. Admirable, but pointless.

"Not special. Not like you. Can't do everything alone."

Of course. A pathetic weakling, dependent on her allies, on her immortal nun, on anyone that could serve as a meat shield for her while she tried desperately to find victory, usually by debasing her humanity yet further. The rain steamed above them. His cloak of zealots sang to him at ever-greater volumes, cheering his progress, foretelling his final victory. The notion that she might be insulting him was dismissed - a being like him never felt insulted, only… briefly irritated. Insult implied that their words mattered, weren't just the jabbering of the soon-to-be-dead.

"Well, the first step to conquering a problem is admitting you have one. Good job - bit late, though, don't you think?"

"You don't get it."

She grinned with blood-flecked teeth, past the pain and the panic, hitting… was that satisfaction? This bitch was satisfied about something, even with her eye burst open, her fingers broken, her shoulders impaled, her body bruised and broken to the point that she was practically half-dead already. One of her non-broken fingers poked at his chest, already turning red and blistered from the momentary contact. Somehow she ignored the pain. She whispered… and Bisha leaned closer, interested, eager to hear what this little freak had to say, what little wisdom she had left in her before he snipped her tongue out and started spatchcocking her on this rooftop. Might need to harvest Gallant for parts to keep her going - she looked ready to give out. He'd savour her last words, mull them over as the final moment before her move to mute screaming, and then blessed, loyal sainthood.

"I could never do this alone."

His eyes widened.

A distant gunshot sounded.


AN: And that's all for today, and this week. The end to this particular mess comes on Monday, I promise ye that. See you then.
 
Really good.
Ngl I was hoping Gallant would get out alive. I understand that it doesn't matter to in the themes of the story but still leaves a little bit of a bad taste that he's dead cause he did the right thing.
 
Really good.
Ngl I was hoping Gallant would get out alive. I understand that it doesn't matter to in the themes of the story but still leaves a little bit of a bad taste that he's dead cause he did the right thing.

Glad you're enjoying things! And lest I stray too close to grimdarkness, Gallant was still invaluable in this whole operation, without him Taylor might have never even been able to get to the towers from the mall. But he will set up some future plot shenanigans.

I don't like punishing good characters for being good, and I can assure you that I won't be indulging in too much grimdark 'all the good guys die or become worse than the bad guys in the end' malarkey. Just isn't fun to write.
 
Poor Dean never does seem to get his happy ending, does he? Well, I dearly wish I had something more poignant to say, but I'm eagerly awaiting the finale. The setup for this whole confrontation with Bisha has been fantastic (and I have to say, the speed of your writing is absurd, especially considering how well-written and paced it is).
 
128 - Where is My Mind?
128 - Where is My Mind?

Taylor felt a force twitching beyond her vision, something sharp, and strangely… lonely, eager to get back into her presence. It was familiar, this sharp feeling. She'd felt it every time she held what Chorei called the First Rifle. It hungered for conflict, it could feel the blazing power of rivalry hovering between her and Bisha. If anything, it seemed insulted that she'd left it behind in Turk's hands, and the mud charm plucked from the New Canyon had been just as plaintive. Still, it was all necessary. Her plan had been… delicate, she knew that much. But it had been a last resort. Bisha, up close, was still stronger than she had any ability to defeat. Her fists meant nothing, her grafting had only given her a limited advantage once, she had no idea if it would work again - maybe it would just give Bisha a path to consume her with even greater ease. No, none of that was an option. The rifle was powerful, but she'd only get one shot off before he could react… and for all she knew, he'd pull some complete nonsense to survive, bending space and time to avoid dying. So she'd made a plan, playing on what she'd sensed of Bisha during their brief grafting. The man had a fragile ego, and it was all that sustained him. Without it… he'd be nothing. The only question was how to break it.

But there was something more than that, another advantage brought about by his bizarre solipsism. He couldn't relate to people. She'd felt a trace of it when they grafted, and when they had spoken anytime afterwards. He was simply bad with people - if she were to guess, conceiving of them as lesser, inferior creatures helped, but it was all mechanical in the end. He saw cause and effect, and worked based on that. He gathered evidence and deployed it as best he could, he wasn't a psychic mastermind. He was clever, but he had precisely zero empathy, and that limited him. No-one could ever rise to his level, and every interaction was tinged with condescension. She was the first person, to her knowledge, to have genuinely rattled him, set his plans into disarray. She'd risen to the status of something approaching an equal. And what did that mean, rivalry that is, to a person with such an all-consuming ego? The only thing equal to himself… was himself.

She'd suspected this from his sudden change in methods, going from calmly laughing off their efforts to rapidly blowing up half the city and mobilising his entire cult, abandoning subterfuge when it had been working so well for him. Bisha had never fought an equal, and the idea of someone like him becoming an enemy… it shook him. The rooftop had solidified this suspicion, made her slightly more confident that the next part of her plan might actually succeed. He'd treated Gallant derisively, almost surprised that he was still here at all - Bisha would never bring backup, so he had, perhaps subconsciously, expected that she wouldn't either. He'd never indicated any suspicion that she'd have brought anyone else, either, even after seeing Gallant. The missing First Rifle - assuming he knew about it - likewise drew no comment, because he would have never relinquished a powerful weapon like that. It wasn't much. Individually, her scraps of evidence weren't anything at all, but together… they gave her a vague hint of confidence. Not much. But enough. Enough to make her think her plan might work.

And when he had broken her fingers, broken her ribs, punctured her lung, pushed nails into her shoulders, broke her knee and threatened to snip out her tongue… a hint of confidence was all that kept her going. She focused on her swarm, trying to dive into the information they gave and focus on how it wasn't a constant series of painful injuries… she could barely perceive anything through the pain, but she could sense a figure finally reaching a nearby rooftop, setting up his gear, getting ready. She would have been angry about his slowness, but she knew he was simply being careful. Every step he took was one that increased the chance of a successful hit. The First Rifle pulsed angrily, irritated at being held by someone so… professional. It liked rage. It liked petty rivalry, it liked revenge. It didn't like Turk… but it knew that Taylor was still in command, was still going to give it what it wanted. She knew this, could sense these inclinations in pulsing waves emanating from the rifle a rooftop over.

And when Turk fired… she pulled. Instead of a wave of force, something else erupted from the barrel. A tiny earthen charm, pulled from the heart of the New Canyon, a charm that had tasted enough conflict to light its appetites into a raging wildfire. In this moment, she realised why the Canyon had given her this strange thing. Maybe it had tasted what was to come, thought she was a proper vessel to carry it to a great mass of warming rivalry to bathe in. For a time, it had been content to empower the Rifle, content to feed on the conflict it wrought… but now it was being beckoned. And like a good dog, it followed. The charm flashed through the air in less than a second, moving faster than any projectile should. It curved through the air, desperately seeking Bisha, a tiny asteroid attracted to the gravity of a huge star, a great blazing sphere of conflict that it yearned to be a part of. She pulled, and it responded. With a dull thud, it impacted his ever-shifting form, tearing through his skin and hungrily seeking his innermost mass. Bisha reacted badly, ripping his scissors out of her mouth and looking around wildly, flame boiling, trying to hunt for the wound and the one who caused it.

His ego had been cracked, fractures spreading out to destroy the remainder of his greatest weapon and greatest defence. In a moment, he could see all his failures - he'd misunderstood her, deluded himself into thinking that the only person capable of challenging him could be… him, or somehow who behaved exactly as he did. He'd been an idiot. Taylor wasn't going to delude herself - she could never have done this alone, she was entirely aware of that. And she hadn't come to this rooftop harbouring bizarre overly-honourable dreams about a one-on-one fight. Frida, the version of Chorei that now lived in her mind… they'd deserved proper fights, warranted proper drawn-out encounters where both partners were pushed to their every limit. Taylor had history with them, relationships that blended hate, pity, guilt, fear and a whole raft of other emotions. Bisha?

He didn't deserve shit.

Gallant's hands were loose. Without commands, he had no thoughts, no motives of his own. She slipped free… and grabbed Bisha. Her trap-fist was still active. He hadn't removed it or broken it, arrogantly believing it to be a primitive tool incapable of harming his divine form. She plunged it forwards, ripping into his mass, penetrating through flesh that was struggling to maintain its integrity in the face of a ravenous Flame turning on it. It snapped shut, and her hand did as well, grasping… a charm. Her arm was being scorched, blistered, the heat almost eating through even her strange scars. She didn't care. She'd touched it. And the heat of the charm was greater than anything Bisha could generate. She focused on it, the feeling of raw force that the Rifle exuded, still clinging to the charm even now… and it responded to her call.

This was her last move, the only thing she could do - an all-or-nothing gambit born of complete desperation. She was injured in over a dozen places in varying, horrendous ways, some of them bad enough to warrant a hospital visit, and altogether… it was a miracle she was still standing. Even Chorei's help wasn't keeping all the pain back, still leaving her nearly paralysed with agony. If this failed, she'd have nothing. This either worked, or it'd fail spectacularly and she'd be at Bisha's tender mercies. She hoped Turk could at least put her out of her misery in that case, hoped he had a few rounds left in his rifle and enough good luck to hit her from all the way over there. She gritted her teeth and called on the power in the mud charm.

A basic truth of combat that she'd learned is that it all, typically, comes down to a few well-executed moves. Slug-fests were pointless and wasteful, in her limited experience. In the end, in almost every fight she'd been in there was a moment when the move towards victory was absolute, a flawless checkmate was performed, and all that remained was to watch it play out. Getting around Astrid or Frida's defences, exploiting Voodoo Child's weakness, throwing Chorei into Brent DeNeuve's tower, seeing the light of the stars generate within Bisha's parents. Bisha, if he had been warned, could maybe have dodged, or slowed time, or done something to avoid this tiny charm. She felt a force generating, a thousand thousand layers of cutting power which started to whirl into motion, the heat of rivalry singing in glee all the while. If she could muster the will to grin through her bleeding lips, she would have. Bisha had miscalculated, and was reaping his reward. She could sense his ego shattering, the Flame turning against him, his own body starting to carve apart.

A checkmate had been performed.

And now all that remained was to watch it play out to its glorious, bloody end.

* * *​

Bisha gasped as his bodies were shredded by a thousand planes of force, an infinity of invisible claws, teeth, swords, saws… bullet holes manifested all over him, going deeper than they should, hurting more than they should. His mind was filled with images of Eternal Striving, of conquest without end, of war between two partners. He looked down with eyes that were rapidly being pulverised, and saw a rival. Something other than him, something his equal, something that could challenge him. A God should have no equal… yet here he was. His ego was crumbling… and it crumbled further as Taylor remained silent. She wouldn't give him any hate-filled words? Nothing? No last bit of mockery, no declaration of revenge finally satisfied? This hurt more than anything else, more than even the force exploding through him - she wouldn't even look him in the eye, wouldn't say some brutal laconic phrase as she attacked him.

He tried to speak - if he could goad her, make her stop this, make her try and fight him honestly, he could rebuild his ego. He always felt a little jolt when he made someone like her squeal, a few minutes of playing around and he'd be right as rain! He opened his many mouths… but his tongues were being flayed apart by invisible knives held by invisible hands. He struggled to reach for her, to rip her apart mutely if necessary, and found nothing - his limbs evaporated into gore before they could reach out to Taylor, to rip her limb from limb. He grew more limbs, forcing new bodies outwards through the whirling blender of force he was being put through. But no matter how hard he tried, his hands were stumps, his legs were ragged strips, his bones were cracking and splitting. He tried to repair the damage, but it kept mounting higher and higher, outpacing his feeble efforts, and the Flame wasn't responding as it should. With every moment his failures mounted. The Flame destroyed him as much as the charm. The latter ripped at everything around it, preventing him from removing it even as he struggled. The former was laughing as it started to march through his veins and into his mind, whispering that his time had come, his defences were down, he was finally ready to be welcomed into the churning crucible that lay within, beyond, and behind all creation. He tried silently begging to the Flame - he had more plans, he just needed time, he needed a little more power, that was all! Let him survive this, let him find some salvation, and he promised he'd recover everything he'd lost! The Flame was pitiless. It had no need for an upstart ego. It had no need for a failure.

If the Flame wouldn't help him, then fuck it! It was never good enough for him anyway, always holding him back, punishing him every time he had a reasonable setback. The Flame of Frenzy was failing him, fine, he'd find a new patron, he'd destroyed enough of their followers, learned a few tricks along the way. He sought emotions within himself, feelings, concepts that he hadn't explored in a long, long time. He focused on the tearing force currently destroying him, the heat of rivalry surrounding him and Taylor, and found something scarred and perfect. For a moment he felt hope brewing within him, saw visions of his charred flesh healing over perfect and silver, he could almost feel strands of indestructible tissue start to stretch across his wounds like sutures… but the gaze of the Eternal Striving shifted. The strands snapped, if they had ever existed at all, and he lost touch of the warming rivalry, felt it slipping away into the dark and out of his control. It boiled all around him, but he couldn't lay a single finger on it. He had been rejected. Why? Why would someone as miraculous as him be rejected, he was… he was being destroyed, that was it, the Eternal Striving had no need for martyrs, the struggle was what mattered, not the ending. He just needed to live past this, then he could harness its strength for his own. For now, useless.

He reached out, trying to find something else to save himself. He remembered the scent of rust, the sight of bloody red smoke dripping from an outstretched sword. He could feel that force even now down below, fighting its way through the building. Maybe the Razor? But no - as he reached out, he felt something start to carve into his chest, a new name, a new role. His ego wouldn't allow it, not for a moment. To submit to that thing would be suicide. His flesh bubbled and charred, growing rapidly but being outpaced by the whirling planes of force and the encroaching Flame. Endless growth, perfection through the flesh, regeneration eternal… he felt the rustle of leaves on his skin, felt the heat of burning fruits. The Concrete Orchard… laughed. The trees shook with mockery, the fruits grew tiny mouths that shouted insults that were far too cutting. His body was dying, a mockery of real life, and the Orchard had no time for him. He ran through as many as he could, flitting from influence to influence - he could feel the thirsting edges of the Kingeater overhead, and delved deeper and faster, pretending it wasn't there. Nothing was coming easily, only a few glanced his way, acknowledged his existence, but they all moved on without a second thought. The golden wires of the Grid slipped away from his grasp, rejecting this chaotic intrusion into its perfect order. The cold oblivion of the Entropic was apathetic, the howling wounds of the Dancer-at-the-Gate were delighting in his ruin… the Helix-yet-to-Come didn't even consider him worthy of a single glance, no matter how many sacrifices he promised it. They all ignored him, and he felt his mind start to fray, his cloak of zealots becoming increasingly garbled in their praises, unsure to whom they should be praying. Useless. All of them, useless, every last one. He had no need for them.

The Flame grew ever-brighter, and he searched harder for a way out.

Hesitantly, he touched the Grafting - he'd learned a little of this from the monks and nuns he'd consumed, maybe this could work, he could conquer Taylor from within, subvert her and devour her completely, crush her, break her. He reached out, and something responded. Taylor's single remaining eye widened as he lunged inwards - the idiot, she hadn't anticipated his sheer breadth of talents. The other failures meant nothing, he'd found his escape route. He saw a beautiful tapestry, dizzyingly complex yet totally harmonious - two patterns woven with an expert hand, flowing in and out of each other, separate yet unified… he wanted to rip it apart, trample it beneath his flaming feet. He had always enjoyed breaking beautiful things, and it looked like someone - like two someones had put effort and care into this tapestry. That'd be a good place to start with his return, tear open Taylor's mind from the inside and let her watch as he controlled her body into committing every deed he thirsted to do. Hm. Definitely need to cannibalise Gallant's body for parts, though, the girl was falling apart at the seams. In this strange space, this unreal world of blurring colours and looming darkness, he reached out with scorching hands, his burning eyes hungry. Something grabbed his wrist. He ignored it. His Flame would burn it away in moments, any fool who touched him deserved what they-

A bald nun punched him in the face. That shouldn't be possible. None of this should be possible… yet he was sent flying through the dark, struggling to orient himself in this bizarre place. Chorei stood before him, robes flapping in unfelt winds, eyes burning brighter than he had imagined possible from someone as pathetic as her. Tears were running down her cheeks, and her fists were shaking. Weakling, pathetic, incapable of keeping herself together, probably was being forced to do this by Taylor, the wretch, still throwing meat shields in his path… he stopped his venomous thoughts as Chorei spoke.

"You killed the survivors of Senpou. My brothers. My sisters. How many?"

Bisha cackled, and his ego bloomed momentarily, a little of his old strength returning. He didn't sound remotely human now, he'd left humanity behind, was a charred thing with a thousand limbs and a million faces, a squirming mass of beautiful horror.

"Enough! I killed enough of them! Your whole temple, wiped out by two incarnations of the Ego, one to start the fire, the other to finish the job! Your teachings are nothing, your Buddha is destroyed, your centipedes have burned! And now-"

She plunged her hand into his torso, grabbing hold of a hard core that had somehow accompanied him, and she focused. The heat of rivalry burned hot as hell, even here. Force generated, and his new body was ripped apart in seconds - all that mass turned out to be nothing more than paper-thin ash, there was just a looming void inside, one that scattered with anguished shrieks. She was still weeping, and screamed the names of her brothers and sisters, some of which he recognised. The last survivor of Senpou Temple tore him apart, him, who'd made her the last - he couldn't extract any satisfaction from that, not anymore, not when she was tearing him to pieces. He fled outwards, back to his own fleshly form. He had no choices, no-one coming to bail him out. He needed to run - this body was doomed. He had to find a new avenue of attack, recover, recentre himself. Wait. He still had bodies - the cult hadn't been totally wiped out, there were cells too distant to be harvested, troops who hadn't died in the explosions or the war against the PRT, precious hosts, prepared over the course of months for his arrival. He turned to the heat of the Flame and held it close, embracing it like an old friend. How could he have ever abandoned it? With a whoop, he slipped free of his old body in a maelstrom of fire, watching as it collapsed in on itself in Taylor's hands. She looked awful, half-dead - it wouldn't take much to kill her, all he needed was a body to do the deed.

His mind was a strange thing when it fled his physical form. A blazing presence, devouring and being devoured simultaneously, the Flame animating it yet consuming it. He could hold together, he could maintain long enough. He'd never left in his entirety before, only sent out pieces of himself… like this, he was glorious. He needed to do this more often, he was beautiful when he was released as a totality. He saw horrified faces turning to the sky, their eyes itching as they saw this terrifying presence hurtling above. Their recognition made him shiver in glee, his ego momentarily recovering from its disastrous sundering. He found a cell - one he'd kept in the sewers, feeding on rats and other vagrants. They had a body for him, one he'd cultivated properly for some time… he slipped inside, and it felt like stepping into an old suit. His cultists turned and stared as he stood up, and his voice was fiery, proclaiming vengeance against the heretics and the blasphemers, dictating victory against Taylor Hebert at all costs, the Arch-Apostate, the Heresiarch, the Prime Blasphemer. His ego stung when he afforded her recognition, but he was drunk on survival, happy to just be alive! He kept talking, but his cultists weren't reacting. Insolent, useless… he reached out to try and crush a few, make an example to the rest.

He blinked.

His hand was crumbling before his eyes. His tongue had evaporated. His flesh was peeling free and his bones were turning to hollow ashen tubes. No, no! His presence was too vast, too utterly perfect for anyone to handle in its totality, that was it, he was simply too good for this body. Well, fine, he'd leave it a parting gift, slim himself down before he skipped to another… the cult watched with wide eyes as the body collapsed to ash, sparking with fire that lingered from his great being. He fled, moving as fast as thought, screaming across the landscape… a little smaller than before, sure, but that was a necessary slimming. If he could maintain even at a smaller scale, what did that say about him, hm? Only good things, certainly! He fled to a new body, one hidden in the industrial wasteland - ooh, he could hunt down their hideouts out here, find their families, their allies, crush them and torment them, turn them into weapons… he slipped in, and things already felt better. He was more comfortable here. No cultists, though, no-one to impress, ah, you couldn't have everything!

With his new body, he strode out of his little shelter, spreading his arms to welcome the dawn. He spread his arms. He spread. His. Arms. He mentally yelled at his arms to spread, and glanced to see nothing but charred stubs, and a trail of damp ashes behind him. Not again. He started to shed more of himself, leaving behind more pieces of his power - he was getting better, though, right? This one had lasted longer, right? Surely if he kept shedding he'd just get better-suited for his bodies… God, the Flame was hot, scorching him even as he fled into the air once more. A feeling of doubt was pulsing through him. How many bodies did he have left, properly prepared? He had enough! He had enough to do what he needed, enough to sustain him for a good long while! He couldn't even convince himself. There weren't many, only two or three… he couldn't remember exactly.

He sought his next backup, secluded in a trailer park in Florida. Ah, he could prey on Miami here, take advantage of the despair brought by Leviathan, that'd be a good place to start again! Maybe he could find a hero or two who'd been traumatised, turn them to his side… he'd learned much from Othala and Bitch, even Gallant had added a little to his sum of knowledge, the opportunities were endless, he could subvert the Protectorate from the inside, even! Taylor would have no chance of finding him there, no chance at all. The twinge of fear he felt when he pictured her bloodstained face wounded his ego again… he ignored it as he stepped out. This body was holding, wasn't it? No destroyed arms, right? No decay? He was doing it! He was maintaining! He blinked in the heavy rain, his heat no longer capable of evaporating the water. Something was wrong. He was blind. He couldn't see. He reached up to try and rip his eyelids back open… but there was nothing, just melted scraps of flesh. He could feel his skin peeling, the rain washing him away like a piece of ocean garbage. No, not like this. He tried to hold on, but he felt his power coming away as he clutched, felt his precious sacrifices come free and escape his control. They fled, giggling madly, mocking him as they went. No, that was wrong, they were his, come back!

He ran again. He was small now, too small for most people to see. Surely that was enough? Right? Right? He plunged into another body, couldn't even remember where it was meant to be, the world was becoming maddening and incomprehensible around him, too big - it had always seemed so small, why did the mountains now loom so high and the oceans plunge so deep and spread so wide? A woman this time, not his first choice but he'd take it, would be nice to have some tits! He started to stand… and his legs buckled beneath him. He looked down at his shapely limbs, and saw lava pulsing through veins and arteries, charring flesh that couldn't handle his presence. Typical. Useless bodies, incapable of handling his majesty. He abandoned it in a second, leaving behind more of himself, hunting for anything else - surely he still had one body left, one thing he had prepared? He searched in the void, screaming, no, demanding a body be brought to him, he was close, he had left behind so much, he was ready!

Nothing came.

He bellowed in fury… no, not panic, there was no panic in his voice, no fear in his mind, the Flame was just growing hotter because his ego was finally resisting it, so many bodies had crumbled, that proved he was too mighty to be killed! Yes, his shields were back up, he was a complete being once more, and he could make a new body. Preparation, who needed it? He had a whole cult indoctrinated to the Flame, and he'd been brought higher than ever by his sacrifices, his strength would be enough to shape them into worthy receptacles! He lunged back to Florida, back to a cell he'd left underground there, unwilling to move them openly with the Protectorate so concentrated around Miami. A cultist screamed as he burrowed into him, hungrily burning away anything in his path, taking his mind… but there was something wrong. He couldn't control these limbs properly, it felt like moving through molasses… and they were still burning. He left behind a chunk of himself as he fled. A feeble experiment, nothing more, he'd learn, he had enough cultists, he hadn't spent that much on the assault in Brockton? Right? Right?

Cultist after cultist flashed by. He didn't remember their names, they didn't either, and he had no mind for their ugly, freakish faces. He'd carve them into something better fitting him when he could finally possess one. They were going by faster than the cultivated bodies, that was a given, but did they have to go so fast? He destroyed whole cells in a matter of moments, a tiny sun blooming in their little bases as their bodies were incinerated by his glory, despite how many shards of his power he left behind! He fled, feeling the invisible eyes of the greater beings, the false gods of the Totem Lattice, staring down at him judgmentally - no, they were jealous. He consumed a few more bodies, crushing them under his weight, fleeing as soon as they failed him. He didn't know how many he'd destroyed at this point, didn't care. All that mattered was that he won, that he survived. That wasn't much, was it? Not that much at all! His cultists were just failures, each and every one of them, incapable of receiving his majesty - he'd need to be more careful next time, make a cult worthy of him. That was why he'd failed against Taylor, his cult had been too pathetic, if they'd killed her friends, killed her, none of them would be in this situation!

He burned through body after body, cell after cell. There weren't many, but he destroyed each and every one. Wherever shrivelled yellow eyes were cultivated, he was there, slipping inside and boiling them to pieces. When they started running dry, he went for the older ones, the charred bodies left behind by failed incarnations. Tuscany, Ceren, Istanbul, one by one he raced inside. This was better, right? They were holding, they were doing… something. He ran. He could feel other egos waking up inside them, sleepily wondering why this intruder had disturbed them. He ran from the idea that there could be other egos in the Flame, other minds ready to confront him. No, he was just… better than them, that was all. He didn't need charred bodies, he deserved flesh. Back to the cultists he went, burning through each and every one. His troops evaporated in seconds when he arrived, and he momentarily relished in the stunned eyes of the PRT troopers surrounding them before moving back into the howling wind and rain. He was back in Brockton.

He fled to the tower once more and tried to enter Gallant - a parahuman, that was something, Gallant could sustain him! He'd hollowed out everything, turned the idiot boy into a proper vessel for his might! But there was something wrong about his thoughts - the chunks of matter where his power had once been, they compromised him, made him weak, ineffectual. His body spasmed erratically as he tried to repair them, but the Flame wasn't coming, wasn't acting as it should - it wanted him, and no-one else. Of course it did, his ego was brighter than any, a flagrant insult to its complete fucking idiocy. Everyone hates he who possesses what they do not! So there! Gallant tumbled to the ground in a heap of braindead flesh, whatever passed for intelligence quite thoroughly spent. Bisha left - the body was useless to him, and as he saw Taylor's bloodstained face… he ran faster. Even if Gallant had worked, he would have been forced to deal with Taylor again. Yes, it was for the best that he'd failed, a sign of his own unconscious genius working to save him. He fled, leaving behind more strength in that catatonic lump. Bisha wasn't much of anything now, just a handful of sickening yellow sparks drifting through the night, the colour of a jaundiced eye. The raindrops were ever-so-painful, but he ignored them, he was too good for this. He was too good! He was… he was…

He was out of options. He'd burned through every last cult member, and every single creature. There was nothing left for him, nothing safe… wait. One body. One he'd ignored, had only started preparing, had ignored because of its associations to that girl. He fled to the outskirts of the city, following a tantalising scent. Yes, this would be it, this would be the right body! Daniel Hebert, that balding prick, was still a vegetable, completely hollowed out. And not a parahuman either, so that meant his brain would still be intact enough to work with! He plunged inside with a victorious yell, barely audible to the other inhabitants of the protein farm. This was strange. There was a grey murk all around - maybe from the coma? He didn't know. Didn't care, though, why bother caring about the goings-on of some insignificant failure of a man? He sailed through the fog, casting about for anything to latch onto. This was good - the body wasn't burning, the mind wasn't rejecting him, he was succeeding. He had reduced himself enough, brought himself to a point where a feeble human could handle his magnificence.

He found the brain, and slid inside, starting to consume cell after cell - sure, it was slow, but he had to be slow, this was prudence, not… not ineffectiveness! He hadn't been reduced that much! He gorged himself… and something responded. He felt attention shift to him, sleepy and barely there… the tattered remnants of Daniel Hebert. Great. The remains of a dying mind, ready to pay witness to his rebirth. He'd kill Ellen, he'd kill the old hag near her, and then he'd go to the city and… and…

This thing was trying to kill Taylor.

The attention became furious. It crushed down around him, an overwhelming hammer beating him inwards, forcing him to remain. He tried to escape, to break the bonds containing him… but Danny was adamant, holding him close, barely noticing the heat radiating from his divine form. They were going deeper and deeper into his mind, to places where the consciousness should not go, places where it would sink into the mire and never emerge. The coils of thought surrounding him were thick and tough, resisting his every blow. He shrieked pitifully.

"No, you idiot! You'll… you'll be trapped here too! You'll never see your daughter again!"

He sent images of her wounded, bleeding, screaming in pain. That should spark some paternal instincts, right? Right? Danny froze, and for a moment Bisha could scent victory on the air… and then the mind crashed down like a tidal wave, burying him deeper and deeper. For a moment, the raw, powerful intent of the mind around him resolved into words, the last conscious words Danny Hebert would ever form.

She'll live in a world without you.

No! The Ordeal could not submit! He raged against the dying of his light, tried to extract himself from this weakling's mind… but the fog was thick, too thick. He couldn't see a way out. There was no way out. His presence was too reduced to pose a real threat, even Danny could stop him. No, he was… he was… his ego was gone. He was being defeated. He could barely muster a scream as he was dragged into the fog, until all that surrounded him was murky darkness. He couldn't tell how much time passed, all he knew was that Danny had trapped him here, in the depths of the human subconscious. This fog was him, a prison, a guard, and a fellow prisoner all at once. Bisha felt Danny recede from sight and sense, becoming one with the fog, consciousness dying, leaving behind only a final wish to contain him. Even the Flame was dull and cold, slipping away from him easily.

This wasn't happening. The Ordeal would never submit to something so… ineffective. This fog was just fog, Danny was just a human - why even bother remembering his name, actually? No point at all! He strutted into the fog as best as he was able. There was a way out, this was a minor setback. This body was good for him, not burning or rotting or sloughing away, he'd reached a perfect sweet spot! Once he found a way out, he'd be ready to take over and head on, accomplish every plan that lay before him. He was eager to see Taylor face off against her own father. He'd find the Flame once again, conquer it again, be Bisha the Ever-Successful, he who came back from death and conquered the Flame twice! His ego was surely secure, that was the reason why it wasn't able to kill him, he'd already won the victory over himself. He walked into the gloom… and kept walking. Was he moving? Of course he was moving, there was no way he could be trapped in someone's mind, that was ridiculous, he was Bisha! No-one could… no-one could…

He howled in anger at Danny, Taylor, the world, his cult, his parents, himself. This wasn't right, this wasn't fair! He was Bisha, the Flame's Ordeal, he'd picked himself up from nothing and achieved heights no-one could dream of, least of all that wretch Taylor. He was perfection incarnate, the sum of all miracles, the end of history! They wouldn't dare strike him if they knew who he was, what he could do. He promised violent vengeance against Danny, promised that he'd use his body to inflict cruelty after cruelty on his daughter, enough to leave her a screaming chunk of meat. 'Do you hear me!' he shrieked. 'Do you hear me!' There was no response from the fog. Just deafening silence.

"Surely you can make an arrangement, Danny me old mate? Surely we can talk like civilised folk? We're both good old lads, seen the world rot, want to put it right - well, I can show you how. I'll give you the charisma you need to achieve anything, I'll show you ways to repair anything in sight, to make the world whole once more. Just give me a ride out of here, and we can do anything! I… I could even show you how to bring Annette back, couldn't I? The Flame has many mysteries, the resurrection of the dead is easy by comparison to some of the things I've done! Hell, I'm still alive, and that's all by my own willpower - imagine how easy it'll be with someone showing her the way? Someone like you? You must be able to hear me, no way a strapping lad such as yourself could die here, you've got too much left to do out there! I know I said some things earlier, and I r…r…regret that, I'm sorry I threatened your daughter, I promise to leave her alone! Taylor has an immortal freak in her skull, maybe we could make this a proper family bonding experience, two buddies with a brainpan-pal each! How does that sound?"

There was no answer. No way out. He was going to die here. Danny was going to stay in his coma forever, and Bisha would go with him when his body finally gave up. He'd damaged Danny's mind enough, and now he was going to die in its coils, immobilised and weak. He'd lost. Even the Flame had abandoned him, maybe Danny had taken it into himself and it had finished killing him, maybe it had simply lost interest in something so weak and small. Taylor would galavant around, go on adventures, and he'd be stuck here. He was reminded of Mound Moor, the endless brown steppe, the way it swallowed up sound, pride, ambitions… nothing was spared. He'd gotten out, hadn't he? Escaped? And now he was trapped again. At least Mound Moor had some variance in the scenery. He'd stopped walking some time ago, no point. There was no way out. He was trapped here, he was going to die, he had failed in everything. And now his cult was gone. No-one but his enemies knew who he even was, and they'd never dive into Danny to free him. Without a way to communicate with the outside world, he'd never be able to gather the right people anyhow. This was it. The end of his career. He couldn't even say it had been that impressive - blinding successes that couldn't stop the endless train of failures that were soon to come. He sagged inwards, cradling his knees, shutting his eyes… and they'd stopped being on fire a long time ago, probably before he even came here.

Something sparked in his mind. A lie. He could grasp it, blow it up, make it huge enough to cover the fog and the failure and turn this into something meaningful. He was still trapped… but he was accustomed to lying to himself. In a second, he let the delusion win. Why bother resisting it, when the world it presented was so… joyous? He began to mutter.

"I know you can hear me, Taylor. I know you can see me. And I know where I am - this isn't your father's skull, is it? That's just an illusion, and by conquering it I have begun my path to returning. This is Hell. The thing my parents believed in… Jahannam, that was it. This is Hell, my punishment for failing myself - myself being God, of course. I accept my exile. I'm a gracious God, I take my punishments properly and learn the lessons they teach. For showing me the way here, I thank you, truly and utterly. But rest assured, I have laid my decree upon the world, I have carved my final edicts into its bones, and they will live forever. God has left your world, but he has left a note. I have sent myself here so that I may reflect on my failings and learn to build higher and higher, stronger than ever before. On my return, there will be no cults, no monsters, no sacrifices, for my perfection will be self-sustaining and self-perpetuating, relying on nothing but myself, as the Flame intended all along - as I intended all along. Until then, I will reflect, and grow, and learn."

He paused.

"And wait. For you. When you die… I'll be waiting here, in the fog. I'm already thinking of the things we can do together - a final test to see if I'm ready to go back, a victory that I need to wait for, to cultivate the virtues I failed to learn out there. When you die, I'll be here, and we can get started."

He grinned, and tears ran down his face, cold and watery, not a hint of yellow. If he kept grinning and talking, he almost believed himself.

"Until then, Taylor."

"I'll be here."

"Waiting."
 
129 - Catharsis
129 - Catharsis

Taylor lay back against the concrete, breathing heavily. Bisha's corpse had charred, turning into a black statue that was rapidly disintegrating in the rain. He washed away in fat grey rivers, each drop peeling away a chunk of his frozen face or his carbonised flesh. Gallant lay beside him, face-up, staring blindly up at the sky, unblinking even as raindrops impacted his open eyes. The world was silent. There was no more mad chanting from Bisha's cloak of zealots, no more gunfire either out in the city or beneath her in the tower, no more promises of violence or howls of indignation. The world was silent, and she felt completely, utterly alone up here. The sun was starting to come up, slowly but surely, a dim light through the thick stormclouds. She sighed, the rain soothing against her burned skin. She didn't know how she felt - she was relieved Bisha was dead, damn elated, honestly. But now… she didn't exactly have anything to hang onto. What goals were left? Was her dad awake, or had Bisha put him into a coma permanently? Did she… leave Brockton now, stride off into the sunset like some victorious gunslinger at the end of a Western? As she sighed, a bolt of pain ran through her chest - oh, right, horrific injuries. And now the adrenaline was wearing off. Ow.

You did well, Taylor.

Taylor blinked.

"...just Taylor? Not 'usurper'? Someone's… someone's being nice."

Don't push it. But… good job. And thank you. For staying alive.

There was a pause.

Now what?

"I honestly don't know."

Horrific injuries might be a place to start.

"Oh. Right."

She only had one hand with vaguely functional fingers, and she awkwardly reached over to grab the walkie-talkie, praying that it wasn't a half-melted chunk of plastic at this point. The buttons were a little on the squishy side, the sound a little more crackly than usual (which was saying something)... but it worked. She dialled to the first frequency she could remember, and a familiar Russian accent rasped over the shaky connection.

"It's done?"

"It's done. He's gone."

"You sure?"

"Pretty sure. Body's gone, at least."

His mind has been shredded. When he tried to undermine the grafting, he was already falling apart. By the time he tried to possess the boy, there was almost nothing left. I doubt he could even survive this rainfall.

"Chorei's pretty certain that he's definitely dead this time. No possessions. He's… gone."

Turk grunted.

"Good. You did well."

"Huh, Chorei said the same thing."

"She's right. I can't see much from where I am - how are you holding up?"

Hm. That explained the whole 'not immediately bringing up her injuries' thing.

"Broken ribs, punctured lung, lots of burns and bruises, broken fingers on one hand, broken knee, my weird eye exploded and… uh, think that's it. Oh, and nails through my shoulders. Don't worry, they were burning at the time, so it's all cauterised."

Turk paused.

"Hm. That's quite a list."

"Yep."

Please get this lunatic into a hospital.

"Chorei is asking you to get me to a hospital. She called me a lunatic, too."

Man, the blood loss was making her lightheaded.

"The bug-woman has good ideas."

Chorei silently preened, and Taylor groaned.

"Please don't encourage her, she won't stop going on about burgers, or old movies, or getting me a boyfriend."

"Ah."

The line cut off with a final, awkward, blast of static, and through her swarm she could vaguely sense Turk calling up others, presumably telling them that she needed urgent medical attention. What a great dude. She lay back, the cold steel of a ventilation unit seeming like a downy pillow. Chorei was yelling something - something to do with not falling asleep? Bah, what did she know, she wasn't the one with the horrific injuries and an increasing desire to just take a quick nap. She settled down, her eyes closing slowly. The pain from her wounds was fading away into a dull fog. In all honesty, she felt good. She felt great.

Wake up!

Shrieked Chorei, louder than was really necessary, and Taylor found that her one healthy hand was slapping her in the face. This was peculiar, because she wasn't telling her hand to do that - but she could feel a 'yanking' sensation from Chorei, as if she was pulling something incredibly heavy.

"Since… since when could you do that?"

Since you started trying to fall asleep! Do the… do the scars thing!

Urgh, fine. She started focusing, drawing on the power of rivalry, the warming sun that existed between her and… and… huh. She tried to grasp the strength which lay within scars, but kept slipping away. Without a rival to focus on, without an enemy to strive against, the scars had no inclination to come. What would be the point? There was no more Bisha, Frida, anyone else. She tried to focus on other rivals - Chorei? No, that wouldn't work, Chorei was being nice, they were faintly getting along at this point. Frida was long-gone. Emma? Her wounds pulsed, almost mocking her - Emma had become unimportant, a vestigial thing that stuck around from her old life, Taylor felt little in the way of strong hatred for her at this point. Plus, she wouldn't really need scars to beat her - she could probably just throw herself onto her, bleeding everywhere, and traumatise her more than anything else she might try. Hm. This might actually be a problem.

She was distracted for a moment by the sound of footsteps. She heard Ahab swearing loudly, then crouching down beside her. Taylor stared dead ahead. Ahab was saying something, but Taylor couldn't process it, was too concerned with the rest of the city. Ahab followed her gaze, and froze. In all the excitement of fighting Bisha, Taylor had practically forgotten that four buildings had been levelled, three by her own hand. Without him? It was impossible to tear her eyes away. The four buildings they'd targeted had sunk down slowly and painfully, sagging under their own weight as their foundations were taken out. She still couldn't remember who had taken care of what tower, and at this point didn't care. The demolition was messy and unprofessional, but Ted's advice had at least somewhat paid off. None of the buildings were collapsing sideways, they were simply sinking straight down. She wouldn't want to be anywhere near them, of course, and she could see clouds of dust spreading out from their bases. The fourth building, the one claimed by Bisha, was a charred ruin. Even from here, she could see the rain boring through fire-weakened matter, the tower gently disintegrating in a similar manner to one who had destroyed it. Ahab whistled, and Taylor could faintly hear the others reacting to the collapses. Hooray. They'd levelled four high-rises and depopulated a fifth. Ahab was still trying to talk to her, but Taylor tuned her out as she reached for her walkie-talkie again. Ted would definitely want to hear about this.

The walkie-talkie fell from her numb fingers. She stared in faint irritation at the pale limb - goodness, it really was pale. Her eyes felt heavy, and this time Chorei's shrieking couldn't get her to open them again. She fell forwards, felt a pockmarked body catch her, grunting slightly. She almost opened her mouth to apologise, but only a faint moan came out, followed by a snore. She was asleep in moments, and darkness closed around her, blacker than a pool of oil on a moonless night. There was no bottom to the dark, and she fell downwards and downwards, feeling and sensation bleeding away until nothing remained. The darkness was warm and comfortable, and she settled down for a long, long rest.

The last image she had before the darkness became total was staring upwards from the street, slung over someone's shoulder, as a white and gold blur shot towards the top of the tower.

* * *​

Her single eye cracked open - and cracked was the right word, the connotations of slow, painful emergence were very fitting. She felt like hell, her body was a lumpen mass of broken bones jangling inside a torn skin-suit. The world was a blurred mass of bright lights and moving shapes, gradually resolving into something more sensible. She struggled to move, feeling a colossal weight bearing down on her… she realised after a moment that this was a blanket. God, she was weak. The spark of indignation that realisation produced was almost enough to haul her upright, but she felt arms on her shoulders, pushing her back down. She tried to say something, stammer out a few words - let her go, tell her where she was, release her from this confounded blanket etc. etc. but nothing came, her lips were numb lumps of flesh and her tongue was an immobile chunk of lead. A bizarre thought came to mind, probably a consequence of her state of injury - if she was a month, right now she'd be November. A dull, grizzly November, the very beginning of the month specifically. Christmas was still a ways off, and she could only see day after day of oppressive clouds and slate-coloured ice. Yep, definitely November. Her eyes started to drift shut again, a process assisted by a small needle jabbed into her upper arm.

When she next woke up, the world snapped into relief much faster. She was staring up at a bright fluorescent light, and briefly wondered why the hell they'd put a bed beneath a bright light, if she was any more lucid she'd have filed an official complaint. She'd just opened her eyes and she already was half-blinded. A more impressionable lass would have been momentarily convinced that she was in heaven. She tilted her head from side to side. Definitely not heaven. Heaven wouldn't be this crowded, and the walls would definitely be a better colour. She was in a hospital room, that much she knew, but there were so many other people here, all of them confined to narrow beds with blankets crackling with static. Most were asleep, but some were reading, or staring aimlessly, or muttering to themselves. This didn't quite feel legal. Maybe. She'd not been in hospital for a while, she had no idea how these things worked. A dry, dusty voice, replete with coughs, poked into her mind.

T-Taylor?

Taylor's single eye widened. She tried to speak, and this time her voice responded - the other patients glanced her way, but quickly came to the conclusion that she was just another rambling lunatic. They had enough of those already.

"Chorei?"

Taylor! By the many pincers of the Grafting Buddha, you're awake! It's been two hundred years!

She tried to sit up, but her back resisted. She resigned herself to croaking.

"What?!"

Two hundred years, Taylor, two hundred years of nothing but rewatching your old memories over and over and over - that boy from a year and a half ago, the blonde one, he was flirting with you! I've analysed it over and over, there's no way I'm-

"Sorry, two hundred years?"

She didn't feel like two hundred years had passed. She glanced down. Man, she looked exactly the same. They'd really done some miraculous things with medicine, hadn't they?

You need to get up, Taylor, once they realise you're awake they'll be coming for you.

"Who?!"

The apes, Taylor. They've taken over, and you're the last sapient human left! You need to get out of here before they harvest your brain for evil chimpanzee science!

Taylor got the distinct feeling that she was being punked.

"You're fucking with me."

Of course I'm deceiving you, usurper. Those painkillers really addled you, didn't they?

"Planet of the Apes, though?"

They had it playing on the TV one time. Hard to understand with only hearing, but I think I managed. No idea what happened at the end, though. Main character just started screaming at random, said weird stuff I didn't quite understand.

Taylor paused, processing that Chorei had made a joke.

"You're making jokes. How long was I out?"

One of the other patients glanced over.

"Hey, could you shut up, some of us are trying to heal over here?"

Taylor painfully waggled her head until it was facing sideways. How to resolve this diplomatically and reasonably, in a manner that satisfied everyone and established a good relationship with her fellow patients?

Feign insanity and they'll let you do anything. Sun Tzu said that. I think.

That could also work. She drew on past memories - too sleepy to be original - and started croaking. Man, these injuries were really lowering her inhibitions, everything felt like a pleasantly hazy dream where there were no consequences to speak of.

"There are worms beneath the church! The Vikings have a red convertible! The Mouse is buying pancakes!"

The patient grumbled and turned back to her book.

"God fucking dammit, another lunatic."

Taylor ignored her and turned over, facing a blank wall. Inside, she was a little cheered - it was surprisingly easy to be a lunatic, no wonder they were ten-a-penny.

"How long have I been out?"

Not sure. A few days, certainly. Turk's been to visit a few times, but otherwise it's been quiet. None of the others have had many visitors.

"You… you make jokes now?"

I have been alone in your skull for some time. Gives one time to think.

"What was that about the blonde guy?"

Oh, that was a complete fabrication, but it seemed believable. You seem oblivious enough. I haven't been through your memories, don't worry.

Hm. That was… good? A handful of mites sidled through a grating and started to examine her. Bandages everywhere - her leg was wrapped up, her fingers were bound together, her neck and shoulders were a single mass of white cloth. Her missing eye was sealed up with gauze and a small medical eyepatch. Hm. That would be interesting to get used to - she wondered briefly if Turk would mind if she borrowed one of his glass eyes? No, maybe not, Sanagi had tried that and had her eyes taken away in front of everyone. Definitely an experience she wanted to avoid. She sank back into the bed, her swarm slowly returning to her control, carefully examining the surrounding hospital. She could vaguely recognise where she was - one of the city's hospitals, not one she'd used before, though. It was crowded beyond belief - this room was clearly meant for a small number of people, two at most, but here it was hosting almost half a dozen. The other rooms were no better, and in some places beds were spilling into the hallways, probably violating a few health codes. Nurses and doctors were sprinting around, and she noticed that almost all of them had track marks - stims, she assumed, something similar to what Turk and Ahab used. Probably a weaker variant, though, given that none of them were shirtless and trying to attach car batteries to a worm's nipples. Or were chopping their own arms off.

She started sinking back into the realm of comfortable slumber, and Chorei started loudly complaining.

Really, usurper? No, please, don't go, I have no-one else to talk to and the TV is broken, please, I'm sorry about the joke, don't g-

* * *​

'"Clam or cod?" she repeated.

"A clam for supper? A cold clam, is that what you mean, Mrs Hussey?" says I "but that's rather a cold and clammy reception in the winter time, ain't it, Mrs Hussey?"

But being in a great-'


The voice stopped, the one producing it seeing Taylor open her eyes a fraction.

"You're awake. Good."

Taylor sleepily blinked, trying to rouse herself into a state of proper consciousness.

"Hey, Turk."

"Good morning, Taylor."

She rolled over, and saw Turk sitting there. She found herself mentally comparing the current state of things to immediately after fighting Chorei. It was… oddly nice to see Turk looking healthy and hale, instead of impaled and close to death. Sure, she was the one who'd gotten all the injuries this time, but these painkillers were doing something quite wonderful and she couldn't quite bring herself to mind. The other patients were still there - less this time, though, and none of them she recognised. Turk was holding a battered paperback in one hand and a paper cup of tea in the other. It smelled… actually pretty good, in the grand scheme of things. She wondered if he'd brought his own.

Oh, you're awake!

"Oh, hey Chorei."

Turk blinked.

"Hello, Chorei. Are you well?"

Yes, man who helped kill me. I'm doing quite well, all things considered. May we please have some of your tea?

Taylor relayed the message in stops and starts, her throat dry and hoarse from disuse. Turk glanced around surreptitiously, trying to see if there were any doctors or nurses who'd try and stop him. There weren't - Taylor confirmed it with her swarm. She was able to get a few hesitant sips before coughing wildly, some of it going down the wrong way - a sad consequence of drinking from a very strange angle. It was good tea, Assam she thought - classic, but still a relief. She lay back, getting her breathing back under control, letting a few mites confirm that she was still bandaged, albeit less so - her knee was back in working order, and her fingers were now just mottled with purple bruising as opposed to being bound up in a splint. Even her chest felt better, though a little tight.

"What's happening? How long have I been here?"

"Two weeks. You heal quickly, doctors were impressed. They want to keep you here until you're walking around properly, staying awake for long periods."

"What about the others?"

"They're fine. Alive. Healthy. Ahab was in this hospital for a while, but she was discharged a few days ago. Implants helped get her back on her feet so soon.."

"Cheater."

"Hm. You're taking the long way?"

"No choice."

She closed her eyes, resting them for a moment.

"Is it all over?"

"Mostly. Cult vanished after… everything. Burned up in front of everyone, there's footage all over the internet. PRT is still putting together explanations, but…"

He shrugged. Taylor understood. She anticipated seeing some nonsense about a parahuman attacking the city in the news one of these days, though she was wondering what name they'd give Bisha. Did they even know his name? Or would they do something like 'Ordeal' or another thematically appropriate but bland name? Was there another cape called Ordeal? She suddenly realised she was asking herself a rapid series of pointless questions - she was recovering, evidently. The conversation kept going, occasionally pausing while she had a quick drink of water or a hesitant sip of tea. Chorei was a warm pile of thoughts in her skull, shimmering with contentment - she was just happy to have proper sensory inputs again, to be privy to a conversation that wasn't between nurses and patients. Ahab had been discharged, Arch was hiding out at the protein farm, Sanagi… now Sanagi had something interesting. She'd gone back to the police, strapped herself into riot gear, and had been out on the streets for the last few weeks, cracking down on anyone taking advantage of the chaos. Looters mostly, but there were still gang members trying to start trouble, as per usual. Good for her - seemed like work she'd enjoy. Certainly less insane than everything else. A thought occurred when he mentioned checking in on Ahab's house on the way back, letting her know that Taylor wished her well.

"...uh, Turk? I don't have a house."

Turk paused.

"This is true. We checked, and… I'm sorry, there's nothing left."

"Dad?"

"Still comatose. We've brought him here, let the doctors take a look at him. They couldn't find anything noteworthy, apparently when things calm down they'll get a specialist to look over him. Low priority case. Sorry."

Taylor felt a burning indignation rising up inside her. Low priority? The man was her dad, and the last thing she'd said to him was that she'd call while she was on the road, a promise she'd broken almost instantly. Guilt accompanied the indignation, feeding into one another until she felt ready to stand up and yell at someone, channelling some of the famous Hebert temper. But this solidified some of her worst fears - that Bisha had done permanent damage. The man was dead, but the wounds he'd left still remained. Taylor consoled herself with the knowledge that he'd died alone, his body and soul both burning, his plans foiled, his enemy beyond his reach, tears pouring down his face. It didn't help much. But it was something. She settled back into the bed, feeling much wearier all of a sudden. The hospital was a buzzing mass of bodies, most of them tracked by her swarm. Hundreds of patients packed like sardines, but less of them than the last time she'd woken up. She didn't dare look for her father, didn't want to feel his unresponsive form. Later. When she was ready. Turk grunted, and kept talking.

"I'm moving in with Ahab soon. She needs some help these days, with the arm missing."

Taylor could detect the unspoken additions - Ahab was probably drinking herself into a stupor, engaging in all manner of self-destructive hobbies, and Turk didn't want to check in on her one day to find her lying dead in a pool of her own vomit. Fair enough.

"That means my apartment is empty."

Taylor blinked. That was an idea. She started focusing on the minutiae, the tiny insignificant details which distracted her from the pain slowly throbbing from her still-unhealed wounds, or from the knowledge that her dad was in a coma from which he may never awake. She'd been inside Turk's apartment, and the place was… well, definitely a bachelor pad. Would he take his vintage posters of Soviet-era models with him? Would she have access to any of his bathtub moonshine, for personal research purposes? Would his bathroom fit her morning routine kit, all her assorted creams and unguents, washes and scrubs? And how many guns were lying around the place, and would he be taking all of them, or leaving any behind as a housewarming present? What was the rent like? What were the neighbours like?

"We'll talk about it later. Get some rest. When you get out, the others and I have presents."

Ooh, presents. Superb. Heal faster, usurper, faster! Ever since my cult was destroyed, I have received precisely no presents, gifts, offerings or tributes. This is a mistake we must strive to rectify at once!

Taylor tried to heal faster. It didn't go very well, but the thought was what really mattered. She poked her tongue upwards, finding the empty spaces where some of his teeth had once sat. She'd need to get those looked into at some point. Turk leaned back in his chair and kept reading from the paperback. Moby Dick.

'We resumed business; and while plying our spoons in the bowl, thinks I to myself, I wonder now if this here has any effect on the head? What's that stultifying saying about chowder-headed people? "But look, Queequeg, ain't that a live eel in your bowl? Where's your harpoon?"'

* * *​

The next few days had visitors aplenty, coming to see her getting back on her feet. It was taking some time, but she was starting to inch towards normality. The doctors had been curt with her, admittedly, whenever she tried to quiz them on what the long-term damage looked like. They were busy with every other patient in this place, many of them scarred by clawed creatures, bruised by mad cultists, driven to distraction by the insane whispers those same cultists had produced constantly, or burned by the final destruction of Bisha and his entire army. Panacea, apparently, was too busy to get round to this place - Endbringer duty had kept her in Miami for some time, and disaster relief in general had kept her pinned there for longer still. She was going to getting back soon enough. One of the doctors had laughed a little at that. If Taylor had been injured while Panacea was in the Bay, she might have had access to her, given the severity of her wounds. But after a few weeks of healing? She'd slowly descended the priority list until she was unlikely to get any parahuman assistance. Annoying, but understandable. Taylor couldn't bring herself to mind. It was… oddly nice taking the long route back to health.

Ahab had visited a few times, practically wrapped from head to foot in hospital scrubs to avoid scaring the patients. She looked worse for wear, from what Taylor could see, and smelled strongly of alcohol. But she was happy to see Taylor recovering, genuinely excited at the idea of her getting out. Kept talking about going to a proper firing range and trying out some new pistols she'd been experimenting with, apparently Sanagi had some antique revolvers she felt deep affection for. Turk was her most regular visitor by far, usually bringing a book and some tea, reading quietly if she was dozing, talking about nothing in particular if she was in the mood for conversation. The two of them, drinking and quietly talking… it reminded her a little of the very first days of their friendship. Sanagi only visited twice, both times a flying visit. She was eager to see Taylor, but was clearly squeezing this in between police work. It seemed like she was accumulating an ever-increasing pile of exotic bruises and strange stories. Ex-Merchants were apparently causing trouble, with their parahuman support gone they were reduced to petty, disorganised crime. Skidmark may as well be dead, Squealer was missing, and Mush was last seen paddling for the North Atlantic Garbage Patch at top speed. No idea how that'd pay off, but Sanagi seemed oddly impressed by his commitment to self-improvement.

Arch had been a no-show. Too busy taking care of Ted, apparently, though the two of them were an awful influence on each other from what she heard. A brief phone call was all she got from those two - Ted had been entirely concerned with what the explosions had looked like up close and had been deeply insulted when Taylor said she was a bit too busy being beaten half to death to really pay attention. Arch had been nice enough, but he was clearly strained. Understandable. He'd been living with Ted for a few weeks now, and that would drive anyone to strange places. Mouse Protector, to her surprise, had showed up out of costume. Out of her armour, with no mask, she looked… normal. Painfully so. She was recovering quickly from the whole ordeal, had been working closely with the PRT to keep the peace. Proper hero work suited her, it seemed. Though she still looked downcast whenever she talked about the Wards - most of them were nice enough to work with, but she was keenly aware of Gallant's absence. On noticing the quality of the hospital food, though, she perked up immediately, promising to make an enormous poutine after she was out. The most surprising visitor by far, though, was Voodoo Child.

She smelled him before she saw him, her insects shuddering in horror as his stench slowly filled the hospital. The man was a walking biohazard, why was he even in here? And he wasn't alone, he had a woman draped around his arm, staring fawningly up at him. Great, she had a biker and a woman who found that biker attractive. In short, two completely insane people. V.C. burst in, startling the other patients, grinning like a maniac. He stomped over to Taylor's bed, where she was quietly reading one of Turk's battered paperbacks.

"Well if it ain't the punk I was looking for! What's up, kid?"

"Nothing much. What's up with you?"

"Naw, nothing much myself, just thought I'd check in afore I head back on the road. Shit, you look terrible. Hey, old lady, you got a description?"

The blonde woman by his side was incredibly trashy-looking, packed into clothes that were far too tight, and for some reason she was streaked with engine oil. She giggled lightly, glancing in Taylor's direction.

That woman has bowling balls on her chest.

"She looks like she fell head-first into a used needle factory, then dove into a septic tank, then got attacked by a rabid chimpanzee."

That was unnecessarily mean. V.C. cackled.

"See, shit like that is why you're coming along!"

He leaned in close to Taylor, his breath foul. He stage-whispered:

"You know, that and the rabid animal fuc-"

"Nice of you to stop by, V.C."

"Naw, you didn't let me finish, see, she does this thing where she pours a bunch of beaten eggs int-"

"I said, nice of you to stop by. I'm doing fine, but I'm very sleepy. Might get some rest right now, actually."

The blonde yawned exaggeratedly.

"You know what, the skinny bitch has a point, nap time's important - especially after the shit we got up to last night with the engine oil and the st-"

"I said, very nice of you to stop by and now I'm going to sleep. Yawn. Snore."

V.C. slapped her on the shoulder - an exceedingly painful experience - and laughed boisterously.

"Aw, we should let the broad sleep it off. Hey, you think this hospital has a spare doctor's outfit?"
"You thinkin' what I'm thinkin'?"

"Possibly, does it involve an opthalo- ophthfth- the fuckin' tube with the light?"

"It does now!"

The two piled away whooping. Taylor very much hoped this was the last time she'd ever have to talk to a biker ever again. They were distinctly unrestful. There were still a few other patients in here, and they all gave her looks, which she tried to ignore. Hours later, staring at the ceiling, she realised that as annoying at that visit was, as irritating as it was to be around fellow patients all day and to be stuck in the same bed for weeks on end… she was happy to take the long route back to health.

For every moment where she felt the pain from her wounds keenly, had to scarf down painkillers and hope for the best, there were dozens of moments where she just enjoyed the rest. She'd been on the move constantly, rushing across America and Brockton, fighting far too regularly. And now she was done. Bisha was dead. The cult was gone. And she had nothing left to do here. Plus, she honestly didn't know what she was going to do afterwards. If she'd been healed by Panacea, she might have just stumbled back into her hospital bed and claimed a list of imaginary illnesses. The hospital was sterile, isolated, a little block of unchanging routine in a world she barely understood and couldn't quite find her place in. But with each day, this little block was pierced by the outside, her friends coming in, many of them mentioning how nice it would be to finally get out and back into normal life. Taylor smiled, nodded, acted as she should. But she was inwardly unsure - Chorei had become a surprisingly good confidant there, a person who couldn't relate her concerns to anyone else, bound to confidentiality by dint of not having a body.

To tell you the truth, usurper, I don't know what to do either.

"Really? You had demands earlier."

Yes, demands, but not long-term plans. I hardly expect for you to watch films and eat burgers for the next few years.

"Could join a PMC. Lie about my age. Wouldn't be too hard, probably got more combat experience than some actual soldiers."

May I politely suggest not doing that until we're properly recovered. Since I was brought back, I've been constantly stressed and panicked. I'd like a rest.

"Fair enough. Get a job, I guess."

Hm. Enough with the long-term plans, I've been thinking about eternity for the last few centuries. Short-term plans - what are you going to do the day we get out?

"Don't know."

May I suggest a burger from this little place on Grosvenor, they do this wonderful thing with soy sauce and-

"Enough with the burgers."

Fine, fine. Well, any films?

"None. I don't really think about films."
Pah. Well, do you want anything?

Taylor mumbled blearily, barely paying attention.

"Could go for a pizza. Wait, do you know what pizza is?"

Of course I know what pizza is, do I look like a savage?

A small laugh bubbled up, pushed out her mouth by tiredness, bleariness, and a haze of painkillers.

"Sorry, it's not funny, just… on the road, met this giant who had never heard of pizza. Kinda freaked her out. Ended up calling it 'Italian rarebit'"

Hm. A country bumpkin, I assume? Pizza is interesting, but by no means remarkable - rather bland, in fact. Just bread with cheese and tomatoes, nothing special.

Taylor blinked.

"Just cheese and tomatoes? You know there are other types, right?"

Stop trying to play games with me, usurper, my cultists only brought me one type of pizza, they wouldn't have done this if there were other varieties.

"Uh, there are loads of varieties. Like, hundreds. I think. You've never heard of a deep-dish Chicago pizza? It's like a pie made from cheese, stuffed with everything, different types of meat, mushrooms, anchovies, even pineapple if you're into that kind of thing."

There was silence.

What?!

"Uh."

How have I never heard of this before? My cultists - gah, if they weren't already dead I'd kill them, we need to get out of this place as soon as possible, you will show me this abomination and we shall consume it completely!

Taylor smiled as she lay back on the pillow while Chorei ranted. It was surprising how quickly she was getting used to this whole 'sharing a brain' thing. It wasn't all that bad, as it turned out. For a brief few hours, all was right with the world. She couldn't bring herself to worry about the outside world, or all the problems which she was inevitably going to be confronting very soon. Chorei continued to speak rapidly about all manner of pointless things, clearly eager to start doing the things she'd never done, enjoying every pleasure she could get hold of. Taylor began to drift off to sleep.

She dreamt of nothing. No flames, no centipedes, no memories that weren't her own. No dead faces swam before her, no reminders of failures came to torment her. She fell asleep in a world where there was at least one less horror, one less threat to hazard her life and sanity.

It was over, she realised, the reality of the situation really sinking in, a knot of tension she didn't know was still present finally unwinding.

It was finally over.


AN: And that's all for today, and indeed for the Bisha arc. A bit of stuff inbetween now and the start of the next arc, mostly getting everyone where they need to be. Next arc will be much more focused, less wandering around, less perspectives certainly - though I can still promise a healthily sized cast.

Incidentally, I may experiment with another fic or two between now and the next arc, I like the idea of planning it out as thoroughly as I can, we'll see. Currently considering a fic which is almost fully planned, unnamed as of yet, but it includes Popess Morrigan as the main character. I shall say no more.
 
Thinking of Taylor's future, I think her group should form a PMC training company with a side business of running the tea shop. With their total experience, they can play opposing force to their trainee with a high degree of ruthless difficulty. In the morning the trainee get banged all the way to hell, and in the evening they get tea and a relaxing evening in the tea shop.
 
Back
Top